Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Stefan stares down at his glass of bourbon, swirling it a little. He misses the days when he could head down to The Grill (or what was formerly called the Mystic Tavern) and knock back a few. The drinking age rose over the years and with vampires becoming common knowledge, everyone knows he’s frozen at 17 for the rest of his life. At the very least they don’t argue with him living alone or not attending high school. They just force him to comply with the stupid drinking law because “it’s not fair to the other kids”.

So, instead, he retires to the living room with the bourbon left there from the last time Damon inhabited the boarding house. It’s lonely and slightly depressing but it saves him a lecture from the sheriff.

In the distance, a raven caws. Stefan drops the glass onto the table and sniffs the air. Armani, Sauvage by Christian Dior and the slightest hint of O-.

“Damon,” he whispers.

“Miss me, little brother?”

Stefan jumps and spins around. Decked in his usual t-shirt and leather jacket, his brother stands before him. A wide grin is spread across his face, which Stefan instantly matches.

He shouts his brother’s name this time. “Damon!”

Stefan sloppily vamps over and throws his arms around him. Damon chuckles, hugging him tighter.

“Nearly knocked me over,” he teases.

“Sorry.”

Damon kisses the top of his head. “If you took up the blood bank offerings and not munched on our furry woodland friends, maybe you could do it properly.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. Vampires became common knowledge in the 1930s. With the treaty between his kind and the US government, the supernatural agreed to not murder. In exchange, they’d be allowed to purchase blood donated by humans. By that point, Stefan was used to finding squirrels and deer to drain from. It didn’t keep him the strongest but given his history as a ripper, he didn’t want to risk it.

“I’m good,” Stefan says, pulling away. “What are you doing here?”

“Can’t I come check in on my baby bro?”

“I just wasn’t expecting you back for another few months. You usually only visit around the holidays.”

“With you returning to Mystic Falls, figured it was time for me to return home.”

Stefan beams. “You’re back for good?”

Damon nods, putting his hands on his cheeks. “I’m back for good.”

Stefan leans in to give him another hug but Damon’s eyes travel to the table. He crosses over and picks up the bourbon, consulting it. He cocks an eyebrow.

“Drinking? I thought they didn’t allow you to do that.”

Stefan shrugs. “Just in public.”

“What if someone found the stash when they were over?”

“I’d say it was from when you were living here. Besides, you’re here now so what does it matter?”

“The treaty is serious business, Stef. You could get in a lot of trouble for breaking it.”

Stefan’s cheeks burn under his brother’s disappointed glance.

“I may be frozen at 17 forever, but I’m not a kid,” he mumbles.

“That’s kind of exactly what that means.” Damon caps the bourbon and carries it back to the cabinet, putting it away. Stefan reaches for his glass but his brother is quick to grab it. “Nuh uh.”

“You just got here and you’re already bossing me around?”

“Damn straight I am.”

Stefan glowers at him. “What gives you the right?”

“Because I’m the oldest.”

“We’re both caregivers. I don’t need you looking out for me like that.”

Stefan turns around and heads for the kitchen. Damon’s commanding voice causes a chill to run down his spine.

“About that.”

Stefan doesn’t move. He holds his breath. Damon’s footsteps grow closer.

“Funniest thing. I truly didn’t plan to come back until Christmas and then I got a call from Mayor Lockwood. His office was going through paperwork of the newest residents just to make sure they had the correct tally. Would you imagine his surprise when he dug back into your original paperwork.”

Stefan’s nostrils flare and his eyes widen slightly. He still doesn’t move.

“Stefan.” No response. “Stefan look at me.” He shakes his head. “Stefan Antonio Salvatore!”

Stefan reluctantly turns around. Damon towers over him, anger replacing the sadness. Stefan shrinks back, his lip quivering.

“When was the classification system put into place?”

“Damon…”

“I asked you a question.”

Stefan whimpers. “1902.”

“And what year is it now?”

“Come on, Day…”

“Stefan!”

“Alright, alright!” Stefan runs his fingers through his hair. “Jesus. It’s 2008.”

“So that’d make 106 years since we were evaluated.” Damon puts his hands on his hips. “You told me at the time that you classified as a caregiver. What did it really say?”

Stefan looks away. Damon’s firm fingers grip his chin and forces their eyes to meet. Stefan hasn’t seen him this upset in 50 years. He trembles a little.

“It said…it said I was a Little,” he whispers.

Damon pulls away, shaking his head. “You’ve lied to me for 106 years!”

“Because I knew what you’d do!” Stefan snaps. Damon takes a step back, his eyes widening. Stefan begins pacing. “I knew you’d insist on taking care of me!”

“You’re damn right I would’ve! You’re my baby brother!”

“It’s bad enough you’re immortal, I wasn’t going to doom you to that!”

Damon frowns, the anger melting from his face. He tries to grab his baby brother’s arm, but Stefan pulls away.

“Stef.” The younger brother continues pacing. “Stef, come on.”

“No! You can be mad at me all you want, but this…this isn’t…I did it for your own good!”

Stefan grabs his head as a splitting pain takes over it. No! This can’t happen now.

“Stop!” He yells at himself. “Just stop! Leave me alone!”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Damon says, his voice soft yet firm.

“I’m not talking to you!”

Stefan sinks to the ground, staring at his lap. He takes deep breaths. Inhale. Exhale.

He sees his brother’s shoes but doesn’t look up. A pair of firm arms wrap around his torso and he screams, kicking his legs and pounding his fists. He gets Damon in the chest and then his chin as he’s lifted into his arms.

“Oh, someone’s a tough guy,” his older brother says.

“Put me down!” Stefan screams.

“That’s the last thing I’ll be doing.”

Damon moves him into a cradle position. Stefan continues to thrash around, attempting to get out of his big brother’s arms. Damon ignores the hits and kicks, simply rocking him. Stefan whines.

“I’m…I’m leaving town! I’m going back to Chicago!”

Damon laughs. “I’d like to see you try,” he tells him patronizingly, like he’s talking to a child.

“I’ll stake you!”

Damon pats his back. “I’m sure you will.”

“I’ll…I’ll…”

Tears burn Stefan’s eyes. One leaks and then another. A sob escapes his lips. Damon’s rhythmic rocking stills his fists and feet. He lays there limp for a few moments, quietly crying. Then, Damon presses a kiss to his forehead. Stefan collapses against his chest.

“Day,” he whispers.

“I’m right here, Stef. Day’s right here.”

Stefan nods, sniffling. He clings onto his brother’s jacket as the tears continue to fall. The rocking turns to bouncing. Stefan’s eyes grow heavy.

“Day,” he mumbles sleepily.

“I’m not going anywhere, baby bro.”

With that confirmation, Stefan allows sleep to take over.

When Stefan awakes, he’s in his bed and not alone. Damon sits beside him. Stefan rubs sleep from his eyes and lets out a tiny yawn. He pulls the covers back and sits up.

Stefan glances down and realizes he’s in his usual sleep attire: white tank and soft gray sweats.

His tired eyes meet his big brother’s. “You changed me?”

Damon shrugs. “Nothing I haven’t seen before.”

“You didn’t have to do that.”

“I wasn’t going to let you sleep in jeans and a button down. One, not comfortable for you. Two, I know for a fact you don’t iron.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. “You’ve been back not even…what time is it?”

“11 AM.”

Damon turns to the side table on his end and picks up a bag of blood. Stefan looks at it wearily. His brother sighs, rolling his own eyes.

“Relax. It’s bunny.” Stefan grabs it and takes a sniff before cracking it open. “You don’t trust me?”

Stefan downs quite a bit before wiping at his mouth. “Every time I see you, you try to convince me to turn to the blood bank.”

“Yeah, well that’s about to change.” Damon stares at him as he takes another long swing. “When’s the last time you went hunting?”

Stefan shrugs. “I dunno. Last week?”

“And I checked your cupboards. They’re bare.”

“I was going shopping last night but then you showed up.”

Damon narrows his eyes. “I arrived well after 10. The only grocery store was closed.”

“I’m fine, Damon. I just didn’t think about it.”

“Yeah, that’s part of the problem.”

Stefan sighs, finishing off the bag. He pulls his legs under him so he’s sitting criss cross applesauce.

“I need you to be honest with me, which you haven’t done for over a century, I guess.”

Stefan gnaws on his lip. “That’s the only thing I kept from you.”

“That’s the thing. It wasn’t just that deception. There’s a lot of tiny lies that are wrapped in it. I assumed you could take care of yourself.”

“I can!”

“Right. That’s why your vamping is off.”

“That’s from living off animals!”

“Don’t raise your voice to me.”

Stefan whimpers. Damon sighs, shaking his head.

“What happens when you fall into Little space?”

“I…I can normally force it away.” Damon casts a doubtful look. “It’s true. Vampires can hold it off longer than humans. We’re stronger.”

“Okay, and what about the times you can’t?” Stefan goes quiet. “Stefan. What happens when you can’t?”

“I…I just…I let it pass?”

“Let it pass?” Damon scoffs. “What the hell does that mean?”

“I watch cartoons. I try to nap through most of it.”

“Before TVs were around? Or when you crave affection?”

“That’s normally when I went out in other towns,” Stefan mumbles. “I’d go find women that offer services…”

“Prostitutes,” Damon says it like it’s a dirty word. “You hired prostitutes.”

“No!” Stefan sighs, keeping his eyes on the thousand thread count sheets. “There are women who will offer things like cuddles, holding you while you sleep.”

“I’ve never heard of that.”

“Not every town has them. Mystic Falls doesn’t.”

“So what’d you do other times?”

Stefan looks away. He tries not to think of the days he spends huddled up in a ball crying, wanting someone, anyone to barge their way in and wrap him into their arms. It’s as if he’s on the outside watching this little boy whine and cry. Sometimes it’s for Lexi but mostly, his big brother.

“It doesn’t matter.”

The bed creeks as Damon scoots closer. Once again, Stefan finds his face cradled in his brother’s large hands. Damon’s eyes are filled with a mix of worry and disappointment.

“Tell me.”

Stefan frowns. “Please, Day. I’m sorry I lied to you, okay? It really doesn’t matter.”

“It matters!”

He rips away from him, stubbornness taking over. “There’s nothing I can do, alright? I just have to wait for the feeling to pass!”

“So, you put yourself through suffering?”

“It’s prolonged the periods of my space. For 10 years it was every week or so. I’ve gotten it down to once every 3 months and most of the time, I’m older.”

“Yeah, and then there are the times you’re not.”

Damon scoffs. Stefan folds his arms over his chest.

“Please don’t hate me,” he whispers.

“I don’t hate you! That’s why I’m so upset! You’ve tortured yourself for over a century and for what?!”

“I told you last night! I didn’t want to subject you to that!”

“That’s bullshit!”

“Look around, Damon. Have you taken on any Littles in the past 100 years?” His brother goes silent. “I didn’t see you going to the foster homes and finding a sweet baby to care for. You made it clear you didn’t want one. Which is fine! Caretakers don’t have to take anyone in. From what I understand, there are more Caretakers than Littles these days.”

Damon doesn’t say anything for a few moments. Stefan takes deep breaths.

Inhale. Exhale.

Damon’s voice is soft when he speaks again. “You’re right, I didn’t take any on. Mostly because I didn’t think I had much to offer. Look at our upbringing.”

Stefan nods. He tries to block out Giuseppe. Heaven knows his father never would’ve approved of the system. Damon turns him so they’re facing one another. This time, he doesn’t grip Stefan’s cheeks but the younger one stays still.

“I knew what I’d be classified as before I was evaluated,” Damon says. “It wasn’t rocket science. But I had a feeling about you. I was positive you’d classify as a Little. I told myself I wouldn’t take on anyone else, I’d just take care of you.”

Stefan frowns. “But why?”

“Because I’d done it years before the system went into place. Why would I stop now?” Stefan wiggles uncomfortably. “And then you told me you were classified as Caregiver. I didn’t believe it, not entirely. But I didn’t want to push. I thought, why would Stefan lie to me?”

“Damon…”

His brother holds up a hand to silence him. “For a century I’ve been out there, partying, sleeping around. I left you, because I trusted you were safe on your own.”

“I am!”

“No, you’re not.”

“Littles don’t have to have Caregivers. That’s not a law.”

“True, but I’m not going anywhere this time.”

Stefan’s eyes widen. His brother takes his hands, sincerity filling those blue eyes.

“I don’t want to force this on you, but I will if I have to. You are not equipped to stay by yourself, Stef.”

“I am,” he replies meekly.

Damon sighs. “I could go through the process of having you evaluated and forced to have a caregiver.”

“That seems like a very Damon thing to do.”

“You’re right. I’m the big brother, so that means I call the shots.”

“Not when I’m an adult.”

“Except you’re not.” Stefan rolls his eyes. “Look, my point is, I don’t want this to be like everything else in our lives. If I go and have this evaluation done, the system would be on our backs. I wouldn’t be able to create the rules, we’d have to follow theirs. And I guarantee however unfair you find me, there’s are worse.”

Stefan nods in agreement. He’s known quite a few people in his time who were legally required to have a caretaker. It’s akin to someone in the regular foster system. A lot of paperwork, social workers visiting, a huge pain in the ass for both the caretaker and the little alike.

“So,” Damon says. “What’s it gonna be?”

Stefan gnaws on his lip. “This is really what you want? I mean, sometimes I can’t control my space. It’s… a lot.”

“I don’t want you to control it.” Damon squeezes his hand. “I want you to be safe, healthy and happy. I don’t care how much work it is.”

Stefan’s voice breaks. “I don’t understand. We fight. I’m an annoyance to you…”

“You can be, because you’re my little brother. That’s just how it works. It doesn’t change that I love you, forever. Nothing is going to change that.”

Stefan weeps. He pulls his hand away to wipe his tears but Damon is quick. His thumb brushes against Stefan’s softer skin.

“You’re just my baby brother,” Damon whispers. “That’s all I need you to be.”

Stefan collapses against Damon, allowing himself to be rocked once more.

After a half hour of cuddling, Damon carefully pries Stefan off him. His face is still soft with some stern features.

“There are some things we have to go over.”

Stefan sighs. “Rules?”

“Yes. One is from this moment on, you are under my care. You will follow my rules. I am in charge.”

“I figured.”

“Two, you will maintain a healthy diet. Animal blood twice a day a minimum, human food to supplement. I’ll be fixing your meals, so no more living off Funions and brownies.”

Stefan’s eyebrows crinkle. “Is that what you think I eat?”

“Hell if I know.” The younger brother snickers, which makes Damon roll his eyes. “The point is, no more starving yourself because you forget to hunt or go shopping.”

“Yeah, I got it.”

“Three, you need to keep me in the loop. No hiding your Little space. No lying period. If you need something, you need to tell me, Stef."

Stefan hesitantly nods. Damon has the tendency to overreact, which is exactly why he doesn’t tell him things. But from the look on his brother’s face, it’s not an option.

“Four. You’re going back to high school.”

Stefan’s mouth drops open. “They said I don’t have to go!”

“Yes, and they’re not your big brother. You need to maintain a routine. Because spaces are so fluid, there are times you fall into teenager mode. It’s good for you to be around kids your age.”

“So what, I’m just going to be a repeat senior?”

“No. You’ll start as a sophomore. Go to all your classes, do homework, study. Maintain good grades.”

Stefan groans. “This sucks.”

“I’d save the cursing my name until I finish the rule. Again, you need a consistent schedule. This means, 9:00 curfew, 9:30 bedtime on school nights.”

“But…”

“I’m not finished. 10:00 curfew on weekends, 10:30 bedtime.”

“I don’t need a curfew or a bedtime!”

“I beg to differ.”

“This is fucking ridiculous!”

Damon sighs, shaking his head.

“Okay, so five. You’re not going to cuss or speak to me disrespectfully. If you do, there’ll be punishments.”

“What, ya gonna spank me now?” Stefan asks sarcastically. His face grows serious when Damon doesn’t blink. “No!”

“That won’t happen all the time. I may also wash your mouth out with soap, put you in the corner, early bedtime, writing lines. All acceptable punishments according to the parameters set. That doesn’t just go for the cursing rule. It’s if you break any of these.”

“Man,” Stefan mumbles.

“Consider that rule six. Seven, you need to tell me where you’re going or who you’ll be with. You can go out with friends alone but you need to have your cell on you. Staying home alone is not an option.”

“I have to go everywhere with you?”

“For now.  Eight, I am going to take care of you. Regardless of your space, you’ll have age appropriate chores. Mostly cleaning your room and tidying up after yourself.”

Stefan raises an eyebrow. “That’s it?”

“That’s it. I’ll handle the rest, or we’ll get a maid. Nine, and this is important.”

Damon moves closer to him, cupping Stefan’s cheek.

“I want to trust you. When you say something, I want to believe it. Which means you need to be honest with me. It’s going to show me what you can and can’t handle. If I can’t trust you to do something on your own, I’m going to do it for you, even if you’re big. That includes dressing yourself, feedings, you get the picture.”

Stefan nods. “I won’t lie anymore, Day. I promise.”

“I want to believe that. And in time, I know you’ll prove it. For now, I am going to be watching you carefully.”

“Are you disappointed?”

“Yeah, I am.” Stefan’s lip quivers. Damon rubs his thumb against his cheek. “But that won’t last forever. And even when you’re naughty, I’m always going to love you.”

Stefan sniffles. “Promise?”

“I promise. I’ll probably even love you more.”

A small smile tugs on the younger brother’s lips. “I love you too. Even when you’re being a dick…tator. Dictator.”

Damon rolls his eyes, lightly tapping his cheek. “Nice save.” His face grows serious once more. “Ten, I don’t want to hear self-loathing. I know I get on you, but you are good person, Stef.” Stefan pouts a little. “You’ve made mistakes, but there’s nothing you can’t come back from.”

“Why is it so important to you that I get over all the bad I’ve done?”

“Because I don’t want it eating at you forever. It’s not healthy.”

Stefan knows a part of it is selfish on Damon’s end. If his little brother can be redeemed, then he can too. But, Stefan also believes in Damon. If he says he wants it for him, that’s got to be at least partially true.

“Do you agree to these rules?”

Stefan nods. “Yes.”

“Good.”

Damon nuzzles his nose against Stefan’s, making the younger brother giggle. He pulls away from his face but leans against his chest. Damon wraps his arms around him.

“Do I have to call you Daddy or something?”

“No. I’m still your Day. And you…” Damon pinches his cheek. Stefan wiggles, trying to push his hand away as he whines. “Are still my little bunny boy.”

Stefan groans, rubbing at his now irritated skin. “I hate when you call me that.”

“Well, then you should’ve picked a different animal of choice.”

Stefan smiles ever so slightly. As embarrassing as Damon can be, it is nice to be back in his cuddle after all these years.

Damon sighs. “We should get this over with now.”

Stefan raises an eyebrow. “What are you talking about?”

Damon vamps to the edge of the bed with Stefan still in his arms. He lays his brother over his lap. Stefan’s eyes widen.

“What did I do?!”

“You mean outside lie to me for over a century?!”

“It wasn’t a rule I knew about!”

“Well, this will remind you why I put the rule in place.”

Damon pulls down his brother’s sweatpants so they fall at his knees and grips his boxers. Stefan wiggles, trying to get off his lap.

“Come on, Damon. Not bare!”

Damon smacks his hand away. “Look, I’m only doing 15. With my hand. If you fight back, I’ll just add and find a brush.”

Stefan frowns. It’s been awhile since his brother spanked him. They struck a deal when Stefan turned 7. To avoid Giuseppe’s wrath but also keep Stefan from turning into a spoiled brat, Damon would spank him. It hurt like hell, but less than their father’s. As long as Stefan was a good boy, it’d be over quick. There were times they couldn’t keep Stefan’s transgressions from their father (not to mention the times he really did nothing wrong but Giuseppe just wanted someone to take his drunken anger out on-especially after Lily died) but Stefan preferred his brother. At least he got cuddles after.

He relents, allowing Damon to pull his boxers down. Before he can brace himself, the first smack falls against his bottom. Stefan clenches his teeth. Another hits him right on his sit spot.

“Why am I spanking you, Stefan?” SMACK! Stefan bites down hard on his lip. SMACK! “Stefan?”

“I kept something from you.”

“106 years.” The next smack causes Stefan to cry out. “You kept something from me for106 years!” SMACK! “You don’t keep things from your big brother!”

Tears well up in Stefan’s eyes. “I’m sorry!”

Damon resumes smacking his bottom. His hand hits each cheek evenly, getting his sit spot at least twice more. Stefan assumed it wouldn’t hurt so bad, but the animal blood keeps him weak against Damon’s O- power.

“I’m sorry!” Stefan wails once they reach the tenth smack. He kicks his legs, earning him a warning smack on his thigh. “Owwie! I’m sorry, Day!”

“I know you are.” SMACK! “But this…” SMACK! “Will keep you from doing it again!”

SMACK!

SMACK!

Snot and tears drip down Stefan’s face. He clenches his bottom, awaiting the last smack.

“Nuh uh. None of that. Relax.”

Stefan slowly releases his cheeks. He hears Damon’s hand wind back.

SMACK!

“OWWWIE! DAYDAY!”

Damon pulls him up into his arms, gently rocking him. Stefan clings to his shirt, sobbing.

“I…I…I’m sorry,” he stutters. “I won’t do it again!”

“Shhh,” Damon kisses his forehead. “It’s all done. DayDay’s here. I’m right here.”

Stefan wails, his bottom on fire. “I’m sorry!”

“All is forgiven. I promise.”

Damon grabs a tissue and wipes at his face. Stefan wiggles. As soon as his brother pulls away, he sticks his thumb into his mouth and begins sucking. Damon smiles, stroking his cheek.

“I love you so much, my little bunny boy. More than you’ll ever know.”

Chapter Text

Stefan zips up his hoodie and fishes around in his pocket to make sure he has his wallet. His hand hasn’t even touched the door when Damon vamps in front of him. He’s always been aware that his brother is taller, but these days it seems more prevalent.

“Going out?”

“I was trying to.”

“Where ya headed?”

Stefan sighs. This has become a new normal. He can’t go outside to get the mail without the third degree.

“Bonnie’s. We’re going to watch a movie.” Before his brother can even open his mouth, Stefan answers the next question. “Sheila is there. Matt and Elena are also coming.”

Damon nods. “You’re walking? Alone?”

Stefan holds back an eye roll. “Not all the way. I’m stopping at Matt’s and he’ll drive.”

Another nod has Stefan thinking he’s in the clear but Damon doesn’t move from the door. He’s got his serious big brother look on his face.

“Day, I’m already late.”

“You weren’t going to tell me you were leaving? Or where you were going?” Stefan bites his lip. “That’s one of our rules.”

Our rules. As if Stefan had any say. Damon has made it clear that he’s in charge. Stefan’s thoughts be damned.

“I forgot,” he says honestly. “It’s just force of habit to go out.”

Damon’s shoulders relax. “Next time just tell me, alright? I need to know where you’re going.”

“I know, Day.”

His brother moves from the door and Stefan is quick to open it. Before he can step out onto the porch, he sees Damon putting on his jacket.

“Going somewhere?”

“Yeah, I’m walking you to Matt’s.”

Stefan’s cheeks burn. “Day! Come on.”

“It’s a 20 minute walk to the other side of town.”

“I’ll be quick.”

Damon shakes his head. “If you want to go, I’m taking you. End of discussion.”

Stefan reluctantly follows his brother to the end of the driveway. They travel in silence until they reach the first crosswalk. When the flashing white man appears on the monitor, Stefan starts to step down, only to have Damon grab his hand.

“You need to look both ways, Stef.”

Stefan’s cheeks turn a darker shade of red. “I would’ve heard or seen the car coming.”

“There’s a chance you wouldn’t.”

Damon keeps hold of his hand when they cross the street and doesn’t let go when the reach the other side. Stefan tries pulling away, but Damon keeps a tight grip on him. He wiggles a little. The streets are empty right now but if his brother acts like this in a suburban area, what’s he going to do when he going to be like if they ever go out in the square? Or God forbid, drop offs at school?

“What time do you think you’ll be done?” Damon asks, breaking the silence.

Stefan shrugs. “I don’t know. We haven’t decided how many movies we’ll watch.”

“Let me know and I’ll pick you up.”

“Matt can just give me a ride.”

“It makes no sense for him to pass his house and then turn around.”

“I can walk then.”

“It’ll be nighttime. You’re not walking by yourself in the dark.”

Stefan grumbles under his breath, which Damon ignores. He can see through darkness! Why is his brother treating him like a baby?! He’s in his adult space.

“When you get home,” Damon continues. “You need to have some blood, then bath and bed. Which reminds me, if you don’t call me sooner, I’m picking you up at 10.”

“My other friends don’t have curfews.”

“I know for a fact that Elena does. And hers is earlier than you.”

“That’s different.”

“I don’t see how. You’re both Littles. There’s a reason why Matt and Bonnie can stay up later.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. Relief fills him when they finally reach the Donovan house. Elena is already sitting in the truck with Matt, the windows rolled down.

“Alright, bye.” 

Stefan pulls away from Damon’s grip and starts to head for the truck. His big brother pulls him into a hug and kisses the top of his head.

“Have fun, Bunny Boy. I love you.”

Stefan’s cheeks turn red. He doesn’t have to look back at the truck to hear Matt snickering.

“Love you, Damon.”

He worms out of his brother’s grip and bolts to the truck. As Matt pulls out of the driveway, a ping of anxiety takes over his stomach. The further Damon gets out of sight, the sadder he becomes. 

No. He was embarrassed by him 5 minutes ago. That’s not going to change now.

Stefan doesn’t suck his thumb as Matt and Elena chat. No, he just nibbles on it. That’s all. Babies suck their thumbs. Stefan isn’t a baby. 

The next time Stefan wants to leave the house, he remembers to tell Damon. Back in his favorite black hoodie, he pokes his head into his brother’s study one rainy Wednesday afternoon. Damon sits behind his desk, drinking bourbon and going over paperwork to rejoin the council.

“Gonna go hunt.”

Damon looks up. “I’ve got blood in the fridge.” Stefan opens his mouth to argue. “Relax. There’s animal blood too, just read the labels.”

“I haven’t been out to actually feed in awhile. I’m getting restless.”

His brother shrugs, taking a sip of his bourbon. Stefan licks his lips. 2 weeks since his last drink. He misses it. The smell taunts him. His taste buds itch for a taste of the burning beverage.

“I’ve got too much paperwork to do,” Damon interrupts his thoughts. “I can’t take you now.”

“Why would you need to go? Didn’t you brag about buying 2 liters of soccer mom from the bank?”

“You can’t go out by yourself. What if you dropped? You wouldn’t know your way home.”

“I’m not feeling little,” Stefan whines, kicking his legs. He quickly stills, realizing that doesn’t prove his point. “Please, Day.”

Damon shakes his head. “I’ll go get you something to drink. Wait right here.”

His brother vamps out of the room and returns moments later. In hand is a baby bottle filled with blood. It’s labeled deer so any worries of his brother tricking him are out the window. Stefan just stares at the bottle. Damon sits back in his leather chair and pats his lap.

“You can drink while I finish this up.”

“I can use a cup,” Stefan says. “I’m 17 years old.”

“I already put all the blood in your bottles. Just come here, you’ve not had cuddles in a few days.”

Damon pulls him down onto his lap. Stefan struggles a little but his brother effortlessly curves him against his chest. The nipple is inserted in his mouth. Without thinking, Stefan’s hands wrap around it and he begins to suckle.

You’re only doing this because he forced you. Big boys don’t need bottles. He’s just a meanie-mean person.

Stefan keeps one hand on the bottle. The other travels up to the silver chain around Damon’s neck. He absentmindedly plays with it. Similarly, Damon uses his right hand to sign the documents. The other runs through Stefan’s wavy hair.

A few days later, Stefan wakes up to someone gently shaking him.

“Up and at ‘em, Bunny Boy.”

Stefan rolls over, his bleary eyes barley making out the bright red numbers on his alarm clock.

“It’s 8 AM. On a Saturday.”

“I know, but I have a council meeting at 9. Get up, brush your teeth and get dressed. I’ll pack a snack for you to eat there.”

Stefan covers his head with a pillow.  “I’ll just stay home.”

“No can do, Stef. You’ve gotta stay with me.”

Stefan whips the pillow out of his hand. He aimed for the face but Damon catches it, raising a brow.

“Go away!” Stefan whines.

Damon smiles. “Someone’s cranky,” he coos as if Stefan is 2. “You can take a nap when we get there.”

“No!”

“I’m sure you won’t be the only Little there taking a nap on their caretaker’s chest.”

“No! I’m not going! I’m not little!”

Damon’s smile drops. He walks closer to the bed.

“Stefan, you need to lower your voice.”

“No!” Stefan shouts again. “I’m not a baby! You keep treating me like one, but I’m a big boy.”

Stefan kicks his legs and rubs at his eyes. It’s too early. He wants to find his stuffed bunny and go back to bed.

No! No bunny. He’s not 2. Big boys don’t need their childhood stuffed animals.

“I can stay home by myself,” he says, his voice dropping back into a whine.

Damon’s eyes are soft. “You can’t, Pumpkin. Little boys can’t stay by themselves.”

Stefan falls against the pillows. Tears burn in his eyes. Damon walks over to the dresser and returns with a pile of clothes. Superman briefs, a white long sleeved t-shirt that reads Little Man in black cursive, a pair of red flannel pants and some fuzzy socks. Stefan is still whining as Damon pulls down his sweats. 

“‘m big,” he mumbles.

Damon gently rubs his tummy. “Buddy, you haven’t fallen into space since that first night. You’ve been fighting it for weeks.”

“Nuh uh.,” he meekly argues. “Not a baby anymore. Big boy.”

“Is that so?” Damon pushes some hair out of his face. “You’re all grown up?”

“Mhmm.”

“Okay. You can be a big boy just as soon as DayDay gets you dressed. Sound good?”

Stefan nods. Damon is super smart. He knows what to do.

Damon finishes taking off the sweats and his Peter Rabbit briefs, sliding on the new undies and soft, warm pants. 

“Arms up,” Damon instructs. 

Stefan complies, which gets him tickled under the arm. He giggles, kicking his legs and nearly getting Damon in the chin. His brother chuckles, pushing his feet down.

“Slow down there, Bunny.”

Stefan smiles. “Your chin hit my feet.”

“Oh yes, my evil, evil chin.” Damon applies some deodorant and then pulls on the shirt. “Are you going to sit on my lap during the meeting like a good boy?”

“Uh huh. Can I help with the meeting?”

“You can help by listening quietly and maybe taking a nap. That’s a very important, big boy job.” Damon slides the socks on. “Can you do that for me?”

Stefan nods, sliding his thumb into his mouth. Damon smiles.

“That’s my good bunny boy,” he coos. “Let’s go get your teeth brushed then we can go get our shoes.”

“Spider-Man ones,” Stefan mumbles behind his thumb. “Of course.” Damon picks him up and holds him on his hip. “You’ll also have to wear your jacket, scarf and mittens. It’s very cold outside.”

“‘Kay. I ride in DayDay’s fast car?”

“Yes, you will,” Damon says.

He carries Stefan into the en-suite bathroom. One handed, he puts toothpaste on Stefan’s Spider-Man toothbrush. 

“You can sit in the back with your tablet. Do you want to watch Thomas or Paw Patrol?”

“SpongeBob?” Stefan asks with a sly smile.

Damon scoffs. “Absolutely not. That is going to rot your brain, not to mention mine.”

Stefan giggles. “Okay, DayDay. Paw Patrol.”

“Good choice. Open.”

Stefan complies and allows his brother to brush all of his teeth. No yucky blood stains anymore. Damon is so clever, he gets them all away for his baby brother. He flosses Stefan’s teeth making sure that there’s no remaining animal flesh from their hunt the night before. Damon was so brave and tried deer, even though he didn’t like it. Stefan followed suit when they got home and he had to eat peas. 

“Spit,” Damon instructs. Stefan does as asked. “Let me see that smile.” Stefan bares his shiny teeth and Damon grins. “Nice and clean.”

Stefan shows his fangs. “Am I scary?”

“The scariest widdle bunny vampire in all the lands,” Damon assures him. Stefan giggles and retracts them. “Let’s go get your coat on.”

When they’re back in the room, Damon hands his little brother the missing lopsided plush bunny with faded velvet making up his body The little one clings it tightly to his chest. It’s his most special, Damon (with the help of their mother’s handmaiden)  sewed it for him when he was a baby. After they became scary vampires, Damon found a witch to cast a spell that would preserve it and keep it from falling apart further. 

As Stefan is  carried downstairs, he forgets all about why he was so cranky in the first place. He wouldn’t want to stay home. DayDay’s baby belongs with DayDay. 

Chapter Text

Stefan grumbles as he looks into the mirror, carefully combing his hair. Today is his 17^th first day of high school. Completely unnecessary. It’s not as if he’s going to learn anything new. Basically, Damon is using it as daycare. Stefan is somewhere safe for 7 hours a day where everyone else will tell him what to say or do. No different than home.

At the very least his brother gave him a month to settle into their new routine before forcing him to start. Stefan delayed it a couple of times but Damon is done being lenient. It’s Monday morning, he’s going to school. At least his friends are in most of his classes. That’s the only thing that’s going to get him through this.

Stefan walks downstairs and is nearly blinded by a flash of light. He hisses, running his hand over his ring. When his eyes settle again, he finds Damon standing there holding a polaroid camera. His brother fans out the new picture.

“Jesus,” Stefan mutters. “Where did you even find that thing?”

“It was in the attic. One of our many descendants must have left it up there.”

“You know, phones have cameras too.”

“This is a classic.”

“Right.” Stefan strides into the kitchen with his brother following. “Why did you even take that picture?”

“It’s your first day of school. Isn’t this what guardians are supposed to do? Monument the occasion?”

“One, that’s like with kindergarten or whatever. I think.” He admittedly hasn’t been around children much, at least not in that capacity. “Two, it’s not really my first day. Forgetting the other high schools you and Lexi forced me to attend, I’ve already been through Mystic Falls High 3 times.”

Damon snorts. “Lexi made you go to high school?”

“It was apart of my rehabilitation from being a ripper.”

Stefan cracks open the fridge. As usual, his choices are either blood in a baby bottle or a sippy cup. He grabs the least offensive of the latter, a blue one with no design. Stefan unscrews the top and downs the contents. Damon is still laughing over Lexi forcing him to do things. Stefan rolls his eyes. Even before he was classified as a Little, both she and Damon treated him like a child. It doesn’t take much for him to fall into that role of baby brother. It’s probably a good thing they don’t get along. If the two put their protective sibling powers together, he’d be at his youngest state ever.

“Yeah, it’s real hilarious,” Stefan says.

Damon shrugs. The laughter dissipates but a smirk stays on his face. “It wasn’t her place to do that, but I suppose I should thank her for it.”

“You? Thank Lexi for something?”

“Again, not her place, you’re my baby.” Stefan bites back a smile. As annoying as Damon can be, he does love the reassurance that he’s Damon’s little boy. “But at least I know when you’re with her, you’re well taken care of.”

Stefan drains the rest of the blood and wipes at his mouth with his sleeve. Damon grabs a napkin and gets the rest. Stefan pouts.

“You know, you’re so insistent I act like a little kid, yet you’re forcing me to go to high school. Wouldn’t you rather I be strapped to your chest or something? What if these teenagers do something to my very impressionable mind?”

His brother rolls his eyes. “It’s high school. The worst that could happen is you’ll pick up some language which I can easily wash out.” He takes the cup and tosses it into the sink. “It’s like I told you. This will be good at getting you on a routine. Plus, your teachers are equipped at handling you if you drop.” Damon arches an eyebrow. “Unless you’d like me to find one of those Little daycares. I’m sure they’d love an adorable little boy like you with that hair.”

Damon reaches forward and ruffles his waves. Stefan smacks his hand away. Damon ignores him and fixes the mess he made.

“You’re going to be just fine, Stef.”

Stefan gnaws at his lip, looking up into his brother’s eyes. He’s brought back over a hundred years ago in his first childhood. 6 years old, Damon standing over him and fixing his hair, not unlike he is now.

“You will like the tutor,” his brother told him.

Stefan made a face. “But why must we be separated?”

“Because I am older. We won’t learn the same things.”

Stefan pouted. “You say I’m clever. Certainly enough to learn alongside you.”

Damon smiled and crouched in front of him. “You are very clever, Stef. However, you are still a little boy. One day, you will be big enough to learn what I do.”

“And then we can have the same tutor?”

“Well, when you are 14, I shall be all grown up. I will not require a tutor anymore.”

Stefan’s pout increased. “What happens when you’re all grownup? Will you go away?’

Damon’s forehead creased. He cupped Stefan’s chubby cheek and gently squeezed it.

“I will never leave you, Stef.”

“You promise?”

“I promise.”

They never shared a tutor nor a classroom. Damon attended college a couple of times and dropped out. Stefan attempted to complete a Bachelors in the 20s, but he only made it through his sophomore year. People questioned if he was truly old enough. He left New Haven not long after. When vampires became known, he never found a need to try. Stefan doubts Damon will ever take a second crack. For sure, they’ll never learn together.

Because Damon is all grown up and Stefan still that little brother.

His brother tosses him his backpack. “Let’s go. You can’t be late your first day.”

The ride to the school is filled with loud 80s rock and Damon rambling on about his plans for the day. He’s back on the town council and will likely meet up with some old buddies. Stefan feels a twinge of jealousy. They get to spend time with his big brother, while he’s stuck in this prison disguised as a school.

Damon starts to pull into a parking space. Stefan frowns.

“The carpool lane is right there.”

Damon cuts the engine and puts the car in park. “I’m going in with you.”

“Damon! Come on, no!”

“Stef, you’re a new student. I should take you to class.”

“I’ve been here before. Come on, the last thing I need is everyone seeing you hold my hand all the way to class. I’m a sophomore, not a kindergartener!”

Damon sighs, running his fingers through his hair. Stefan pouts, widening his eyes, trying to appeal to his big brother’s soft spot.

“Please DayDay,” he pleads. “I’ll be good.”

Damon stares at him for a moment. “Alright,” he concedes. Stefan grins. “But if you need anything, call me.”

“I will!”

Stefan leans forward and hugs him tight. Damon kisses the side of his head.

“Be careful. Don’t get up to trouble,” he mumbles into his hair. “I love you.”

Stefan nods. “I love you too, Damon.”

He kisses his brother’s cheek and grabs his book bag, jumping out and heading straight for the school. Once he reaches the door, he notices the Camaro is still there. Stefan has a feeling it’ll stay there for at least an hour.

Stefan’s first week of school goes alright. The classes are repetitive but at least he’s around his friends. The routine is better than just sitting around or roaming town. Not that he’d ever admit to Damon that he was right.

8 days in, he stands on the quad with Matt and Tyler, throwing around a football. Bonnie and Elena sit nearby, painting each other’s nails and talking about the upcoming costume party. Tyler tosses the ball towards Stefan’s shoulder and he quickly catches it. He smirks, shaking his head at Tyler’s arrogance. Matt is trying to get him to turn over a new leaf, but Stefan has experience with guys like him. They rarely change and if they do, it’s going to take a long time.

“Salvatore!”

Stefan spins around and finds Tanner jogging over. He holds his breath, wondering what he did now. Stefan quickly learned that his new History teacher doesn’t like being corrected, even when he’s greatly misinforming kids. The more it annoys the teacher, the more Stefan feels inclined to push. The vein that pops out in his forehead is entertaining enough.

Tanner comes to a halt, looking him up and down. “You play?”

Stefan raises a brow. “Play?”

Tanner rolls his eyes. “Football.” He gestures to the ball in his hand. “I’ve seen you three play the past couple of days. You’re not bad.”

The highest compliment Stefan has ever heard from this man. Stefan shrugs.

“I’ve played at a few schools. Was around when it was first invented.” He smiles a little, remembering when Damon taught him the game. “I guess I know a thing or two.”

Tanner makes a face. This is clearly torturing him and Stefan is alright with letting him squirm for a minute. If his teacher wants this, he has to ask.

“I suppose you heard Chester Finnigan broke his tibia.”

“I did. What a shame.”

Tanner’s eyes darken. “So, we’re down a player.”

“Sounds like you guys are having a rough season.”

Tanner throws his hands in the air. “Salvatore!”

Matt runs over, clapping Stefan on the shoulder. “I think what Coach is trying to say, is that tryouts to replace Chester are tomorrow. If you’d like to give it a shot.”

Stefan consults a red-faced Tanner. “Is that true, Mr. Tanner?”

His teacher simply mutters, “Four o’clock. The field. Don’t be late.”

He storms off and Matt lets out a loud laugh, keeping his arm around Stefan.

“You really get under his skin.”

“I don’t have time for those games. Arrogance is not a fun trait.”

Elena caps her polish and blows on her nails. “Damon’s going to let you try out?”

Stefan shrugs. “Why wouldn’t he? I’ve played before.”

Bonnie tilts her head. “Isn’t there a rule about certain classifications playing? It’s why Elena had to drop cheer.”

He rolls his eyes. “I’ve played before since getting my status. I’ll be fine.”

Bonnie casts a doubtful look. Stefan ignores her, letting Matt keep him in his embrace as they walk off.

Tyler barrels Stefan onto the field. Stefan groans as the football pierces his chest. Tanner’s voice calls out from yonder.

“You alright, Salvatore?”

“’m fine.”

“Walk it off.”

Matt bends down and helps him back up. Stefan’s hand raises to his chest, ready to fade away an impending bruise when he hears his brother’s loud mouth.

“Tanner!”

A whooshing sound and suddenly, Damon is on the field, inches away from the coach’s face. Stefan shrinks into himself, as the rest of the team and hopefuls look between the two brothers.

“Mr. Salvatore,” Tanner says, his voice irritated. “What brings you by?”

“Hm, I don’t know. On the one hand, I really like football. I’m also not one to turn down a chance to look at cheerleaders. What was the most important one? Oh, right.” His blue eyes narrow and a part of Tanner’s tough guy persona melts. “You know good and well my baby brother shouldn’t be on this field right now!”

A few snickers from the guys and Stefan already feels his cheeks heat up. He vamps over to his brother, trying to grab his arm but it gets shoved away.

“Do I need to bring out the school handbook?” Damon asks, his eyes still on Tanner. “Policy states, Littles cannot join sports without a doctor’s note clearing them. And I don’t recall sending one in for Stefan.”

“He’s a talented player, Damon,” Tanner fires back. “He seems fine on the field.”

“Yeah, until he drops and then suddenly you have a little baby tackled by a 200-pound doofus.”

Matt is trying to get the rest of the guys in a drill, but he’s ignored. Stefan grits his teeth, going from embarrassed to angry. Why is his brother doing this?

Tanner’s façade breaks ever so slightly. “It’s just tryouts.”

“Yeah, well, you tried me and now, we’re out.” Damon glances at his brother. “Go get your stuff.”

Stefan’s jaw locks. He purposefully shoves his shoulder against his brother’s and storms over to the other end of the field. He forces his backpack onto his shoulder and vamps out to the parking lot. Damon is at the car before he is.

“You had to do that now?!” Stefan explodes.

“Tanner needed to be corrected.”

Stefan throws his arms in the air. “For what?! Finally being a decent guy and letting me try out?”

Damon shakes his head. “He’s apart of the Initiative, you know? He doesn’t believe in the classification system.”

“So?”

“So, he was never going to look out for your best interest. It’s my job to make sure someone is.”

“It’s football! We’ve played it a million times!”

“Yes, us. I can go easy on you.”

“I don’t need you doing that! I’m 17 years old, Damon! Regardless of my classification, right now, I’m a teenager. You can’t treat me like some little kid!”

Damon growls. “I wouldn’t have to if you had spoken to me about it first.”

“I didn’t feel I had to!”

“Everything you do, I need to know. That’s the rule.”

Stefan looks back at the field. Tanner has managed to get everyone back on track. The screaming brothers are far enough away from being heard. Rationally, Stefan knows this will all blow over. Someone else will do something stupid and his brother nearly killing Tanner will be long forgotten.

And still, it doesn’t absolve his anger.

“It doesn’t make any sense!” He snaps. “You want me to go to school, be a normal kid…”

“I never said I wanted you to be normal. You’re not.”

Stefan scoffs. “Gee thanks.”

“That’s not what I meant and you know it! At the end of the day, you aren’t like the rest of these kids. Even the other Littles. You’re a vampire. Your space is intensified. It is incredibly dangerous for you to be on that field.”

“I don’t need you making choices for me!”

“Stef, you’re my responsibility.”

“I wish I wasn’t! I wish I wasn’t your brother! I hate you!”

The three words are out before he can stop them. Damon’s mouth closes and he tilts his head. Stefan breathes heavily.

“You…you don’t mean that,” Damon says.

He doesn’t, but Stefan is too pissed to take it back. Instead, he climbs into the passenger seat and slams the door.

The ride home is silent. Damon doesn’t bother turning on the radio. He tries to keep his eyes focused on the road. Stefan stares out the window, his face emotionless.

It doesn’t matter if he hates you. That’s your job, be the mean big brother. If it keeps him safe, that’s all that matters.

Damon’s body doesn’t ease with his peptalk. Nor when they pull up in front of the house and Stefan vamps inside. The older brother sits in his Camaro, brought back to the first time he heard those three words escape his baby brother’s mouth. Hours following Lily’s funeral…

Damon scans the hallway and listened out for snoring coming from his father’s wing. He creeps down to Stefan’s room and pushes the door open. The candle is out but he makes out Stefan kneeling on his bed, staring out the window. He’s likely waiting for that angel to return.

“Stef,” Damon whispers.

His brother drops down onto his stomach. Damon shuts the door and walks over to him.

“Not to worry, Father is asleep.”

Stefan doesn’t look up. Damon bends down and pulls up the covers. He tries to make his way to his brother’s room every night. Giuseppe would whip him if he knew Stefan was still tucked in. Already, he felt the 10 year old was babied too much. Stefan is a baby, at least to Damon. This little boy truly believes angels visit him. That Father Christmas leaves the presents beneath the tree.

Before he can completely pull them up, Stefan pulls away. Damon’s brows furrow.

“It’s late. Time for bed.”

“I know,” Stefan mumbles, his face buried in the pillows.

“As I said, Father is already asleep. I can tuck you in.” He leans down once more, only to have Stefan roll over. “What is wrong?”

“I don’t want you to tuck me in.”

Damon frowns. “I always tuck you in.”

“I hate you.”

Three tiny words that come out in a squeaky voice, from a little boy with chipmunk cheeks and innocent eyes. They hurt worse than a strap to the back.

“Stefan,” he breathes.

“You did not come to the funeral. You missed your speech.”

Damon swallows. “I told you…”

“I needed you. Mother needed you. But you weren’t there.”

Tears burn Damon’s eyes. He lowers himself onto the bed and places a hand on his back. Stefan remains still.

“Stefan, you have to understand.”

“I wish I had a different brother,” Stefan mumbles. “One who would know what to say.”

Damon returned to his room that night. He muffled his sobs into the pillow, hating himself. There was no regret for not eulogizing his mother’s life but rather letting Stefan down. His brother forgave him two days later when Damon brought him horseback riding. Yet, the guilt has lived with him for over a hundred years.

Now, Stefan doesn’t hate him for not being there. It’s because he is.

Damon gets out of the car and walks inside. He can hear Stefan upstairs, blasting music. Damon doesn’t have the heart to reprimand for it. Instead, he retires to the parlor and pours himself a hefty amount of bourbon.

He’s trying this time, to be the brother that Stefan deserves. Making up for all those years he left him alone.

All the years he lied to himself.

Damon is still angry with Stefan for lying to him, but he’s angrier with himself. Deep down, he knew there was a chance his brother lied. He didn’t bother to confirm it. It allowed him time to travel, party, have the youth he was robbed of between his mother’s passing and joining the war. A part of him didn’t want to know. Of course if he had, he would’ve come home in an instant. But if Stefan wasn’t going to say anything…

Damon takes a swig of his drink, then another. Selfish. He was selfish. It’s no wonder his behavior confuses Stefan. 106 years he spent alone and scared. If Damon had come back sooner, all this love and protection wouldn’t be foreign.

Stefan wouldn’t hate him.

No, he likely would. Damon isn’t a good brother. He’s left Stefan numerous times. All those times Father whipped the little one and Damon was terrified he’d get it next. When they’d play hide-and-seek and Stefan hid in the study. Damon walked away each time. Not because he was afraid of Father in those moments, yet terrified for his brother’s sake.

He abandoned him at the funeral. After promising Stefan he could cry, Damon didn’t bother to stand by and comfort him. Even when he broke down in tears, chastising the big brother for not saying goodbye, Damon just stood there. Stefan sobbed uncontrollably. Once again, Damon didn’t know what to say.

The day he left for war, Stefan hid. Damon wanted to find him but Father scolded him once more. Stefan was 14 at the time, “too old for these games”. So, Damon left without saying goodbye. He wrote several letters but it took 3 months for him to get a reply from Stefan. By the time he returned on leave, it appeared to be water on the bridge.

Clearly, that abandonment stuck with him longer than Damon wanted to believe.

He has another drink before putting it away. There’s no changing his mind. Stefan will not play football. It’s too dangerous given his condition. He will not let him get hurt again.

Stefan doesn’t come down for dinner. Damon leaves a plate paired with a sippy cup of blood outside his door. When he returns a half hour later, both are cleared. Not a peep comes from Stefan’s room.

Around 9:15, Damon heads up once more. He knocks on the door but gets no response. After three more, Damon pushes his way in. The room is empty. Damon whips around, panic filling him. He checks the bathroom. No Stefan.

He dashes down the hall to his own room and pushes open the door. Damon stills upon the sight.

Stefan curled up on his bed, sucking his thumb as tears rush down his face. Damon vamps over to the bed and sits beside him. Stefan looks up at him. His eyes are wide, face a mess of snot and tears. Damon reaches over and grabs a tissue, quickly wiping it. Stefan drops his thumb.

“Stef,” the older brother whispers. “What are you doing in here? What’s wrong?”

“I…I’m sorry.” Damon opens his mouth but Stefan continues. “You…you’re so nice to me. You…you love me…you take care of me…and…and I’m such a brat! I’m sorry, Day. I’m sorry I’m so difficult. I’m sorry for what I said. Please don’t leave me!”

Stefan clings to his big brother’s shirt. Damon stares down at him with wide eyes. Stefan sniffles, his voice filled with desperation.

“Don’t leave me again, please. I’ll be a better brother.”

Stefan sobs. Damon sits there in shock for a moment. His brother is crying and apologizing…to him. Damon sat around with all this guilt-and it’s still there-while Stefan beat himself up.

He lays on the bed so his face was inches from Stefan. “I’m not going anywhere,” he whispers. “Ever.”

“Bu…but I said I hate you.”

“You can hate me as much as you want. If anything, it’ll make me cling on tighter.” Damon rubs his thumb to brush the tears off his cheeks. “I’m the big brother. It’s my job to love you no matter what.”

“I didn’t mean it,” Stefan wails. “I was upset. I don’t hate you. I love you!"

"I love you." Damon rubs his back. “But I think you can hate me a little.”

Stefan shakes his head. “Nuh uh. You’re here. You take care of me.”

“I left you,” he whispers, his voice broken. “More than once.”

Stefan shrugs and lets out a shaky breath. “You came back. You always come back.”

Damon pulls Stefan onto his chest and clings tightly to him. His baby brother buries his head in his shoulder. Damon feels a few tears fall down his face. He’s always felt unconditional love for his baby brother, even when angry with him. To know that Stefan has the same for him…it’s terrifying. He doesn’t want to fail him. Break that fragile little heart.

“I’m sorry, Stef,” he says, his voice soft. “I should’ve been here sooner.”

“You’re here now,” Stefan mumbles, not lifting his head up. “And you won’t leave again?”

“Never ever. You’re stuck with me, Bunny.”

Stefan lets out a big sigh of relief. Damon kisses the top of his head.

“I know you’re upset about football but I want to look out for you. It’s not safe.”

Stefan nods into his shoulder. “You yelled at Tanner.”

Damon strokes his hair. “I’d say it was deserved. He always yells at my baby brother.”

“He’s a meanie.”

“Yeah, he is.” Damon rubs his back. “Maybe next time, I don’t yell at him in front of everyone.”

“Maybe,” Stefan mumbles. “Less scary.”

Guilt seeps through Damon once again. “I scared you?”

“No, but…you were yelling. I don’t like that. I want happy Damon.”

Stefan reaches up and grabs his cheeks. Damon nuzzles their noses.

“I’ll try not to yell. But if someone hurts my baby, we’ll have a talk.”

“Can I still play football with Matt and Tyler?”

“No. But we can together.”

Stefan’s face lights up a little. Damon’s conscious lightens. His brother resumes sucking his thumb. His eyes are heavy.

“Day?” he slurs.

Damon strokes his hair. “Yeah?”

“I don’t wish I had another brother. I like the one I have.”

Damon’s throat catches. He tries to fix it and yet, it comes out squeaky. “Same here.”

“Really? You wouldn’t want a not so bratty baby brother.”

Damon shakes his head. “No. All I need is you.”

Chapter Text

Damon leans in the doorway of Stefan’s bathroom, watching him apply an ungodly amount of product into his hair. The smells are offensive to Damon’s nostrils. He doesn’t understand the need for all of this. Stefan managed just fine before this stuff was invented.

He moves on from the hair to what his brother is wearing. A white lab coat over jeans and t-shirt. Damon gets a better look at the label on the breast of the coat.

“Dr. McSteamy?”

Stefan runs a comb through his hair. “Have you not seen Grey’s Anatomy?”

“Is that the one about the doctors that hook up in the operating room?”

“None of them have hooked up in the operating room…I think.” He shakes his head. “Anyway, I’m going as the main dude. Patrick something or whatever. Elena and Bonnie are nurses. Matt is the dead patient.”

Damon snorts. “And Tyler?”

“Too cool for group costumes.”

“That tracks.”

Damon watches as Stefan slides a fake stethoscope around his neck.

“To clarify, this is at Bonnie’s?”

“Uh huh.”

“And Sheila’s going to be home?”

“Of course she is.”

Damon arches a brow. “You sure?”

Stefan rolls his eyes. “I know the rules, Damon.”

“That’s not a yes.”

Stefan turns to face him. “Yes, alright? She’s going to be there. It’s just a small party.”

“I don’t think any party in this town can be classified as small.”

“It’s Bonnie, Day.” Stefan grabs the fake blood off the sink and squirts it on the white lab coat.

“You know curfew is…”

“10:00. You don’t want me walking, which is fine. Tyler is picking me up and dropping me off.” Damon opens his mouth and Stefan holds up a hand. “No drinking or drugs.”

Damon narrows his eyes. “What if you…” His brother interrupts.

“If I drop, Bonnie will call you to pick me up. She has activities I can do in the event of that. Oh, and I’m bringing my phone. It’s charged. I’ll wear my seatbelt in Tyler’s car. If he gets drunk, I won’t ride home with him.” Stefan smirks as he continues. “When I get home, it’s blood, brushing teeth, bath and bedtime.”

Damon glares at his brother. Stefan’s eyes sparkle.

“Did I leave anything out?”

“Yeah, you’re a smart ass.” Damon pops his behind. “Seriously, Stef. You need to be careful.”

“I’ll be fine. It’s not even Halloween. Just a costume party. Nothing bad is going to happen to me.”

Damon wishes he could believe that. A horn blares several times outside.

“That’d be Ty.”

Damon pats his brother’s cheek. “Be good.”

“Always. Bye, Day!”

His brother bounces down the stairs. Damon stands at the window and watches as he jumps into Tyler’s car. The teenagers are grinning and chatting loudly. Damon can’t help but smile at seeing Stefan so happy.

Damon is halfway through Casablanca when his phone rings. He doesn’t recognize the number and instantly presses ignore. It lights up again a moment later. Damon groans and holds it to his ear.

“What?”

“Damon, it’s uh, Matt. Matt Donovan.”

“I only know one Matt.” Damon’s eyes remain on the movie. “What’s up?”

“I don’t know if I should’ve called but I’m uh, worried.”

Damon grabs the remote and mutes the TV. “What are you talking about? Is Stefan okay?”

“I don’t know.”

He grits his teeth. “What do you mean you don’t know?”

“Well, he and Tyler got a little wasted. Then they disappeared into the woods with some girls. I tried to find them, but I can’t. And Mr. Mikaelson just broke up the party…”

Damon’s still trying to comprehend the drunk part. Stefan swore he cut off alcohol. He had to. Outside his age, it’s illegal for Littles to drink.

He cuts off the fumbling Donovan. “He slipped into the woods behind the Bennett house?”

“Uh huh. I’m really sorry, Da…”

Damon is halfway out the door before he can finish the sentence, hanging up.

When Damon arrives at the Bennet house, Bonnie is in the front yard. She picks up empty red SOLO cups with the help of Matt. Sheila stands on the porch, watching the two with a glare only a grandmother can conjure up. It’s enough to make Damon straighten up a bit. She sees him and shakes her head.

“Stefan isn’t here.”

“I know, but he and Lockwood were.”

“I saw Tyler running out of the woods not long after I returned home. I guarantee Carol and Mayor Lockwood got word.”

“Was he with anyone?” Sheila shakes her head again. “Mind if I check the woods?”

“Go right ahead.”

Matt attempts to say something but a look from Sheila shuts him up. Bonnie keeps her eyes on the grass. Damon can smell her tears. He wishes he could feel sorry for her, but she should know better. Throwing a party where Littles are invited and including alcohol is a bad combination.

Damon checks the house first, just to be safe. Once that and the messy backyard are cleared, he storms into the woods. It doesn’t take long for him to get his brother’s scent, along with that of heavy vodka and rum.

He hears Stefan before he sees him.

“Yeah, I threw her over my shoulder and ran out of there.”

“With all those wooden bullets?” An equally intoxicated but feminine voice slurs. “Weren’t you afraid of getting hurt?”

“Nah. Nothing scares me.”

Damon rolls his eyes. He’s about to have something to fear, alright. He walks through the clearing. Stefan leans against a tree. Two teenage girls hang off his arms: a blonde in a tight cheerleading uniform and a red head dressed as Jessica Rabbit. Guess his brother really does like bunnies.

What Damon cares about is the nearly depleted bottle of vodka in hand. He coughs and all three look up. Stefan’s eyes are bloodshot, his face pale. Damon knows he must be drunk because he doesn’t flinch and simply smiles.

“Day-man!” He raises the bottle. “Join me and these pretty ladies for a drink.”

Damon purses his lips. “Let’s go, Stefan.”

“What? It’s not close to my curfew. I’ve still got…”

He trails off, looking at his bare wrist. That causes him and the intoxicated girls to burst into a fit of giggles. Damon walks closer and knocks the bottle to the ground. That gets some anger on his baby brother’s face. Damon doesn’t care. Rage is building up in his own body.

“Hey!” Stefan exclaims. “Don’t be such a buzzkill!”

Damon growls. The girls quickly pull away and dart towards the exit. Stefan calls after them but they don’t turn around. He kicks the tree.

“What the hell?” Stefan rambles on before Damon could talk. “There were two. One for each of us. Well, Cheryl was supposed to be for Ty but he took off.” Heshrugs and bends down to grab a bottle of rum that rests against the trunk. “Oh well, more for me.”

Damon grabs Stefan’s ear and drags him through the woods. His brother squirms.

“Damon! Stop!”

Damon ignores him, tightening his grip. He’s too angry to speak. At this point, Stefan is fumbling to keep up.

“Seriously! Let me go!”

The older brother quickens his pace. Stefan’s voice moves from pissed to frantic.

“Day, please, this is too fast, I’m gonna…”

Warm backsplash drips onto Damon’s shoes. He lets go of his retching brother. Stefan holds his knees, leaning over. The vomit is everywhere. His lab coat, jeans, sneakers. The dirt is stained with Svedka. Damon wrinkles his nose. God, was his brother really this stupid to mix his drinks?

Eventually, the reaching ends. Stefan breathes heavily, moaning and rocking back and forth. Damon grabs his waist, trying to avoid the vomit. He guides him back to the house. When he rounds to the front yard, he grabs one of the trash bags. Damon peels off the lab coat and drops it into the bag.

“Arms up.”

Stefan sways, frowning. “What?”

“You’re not getting in my car like this. Arms up.” Stefan glances back at his friends who are now staring at them. “I don’t care! Should’ve thought of that before you did this.”

Sheila claps her hands. “Bonnie! Matthew! Worry about yourselves.”

The teens busy themselves once more. When Stefan still refuses to take off the shirt, Damon rips it off of him. The inebriated Salvatore whines as his big brother undressed him on the lawn of his best friend. Damon tosses the soiled clothes and shoes-including his own- into the trash bag. Stefan is left in nothing but his briefs. Damon quickly grabs his ear and drags him to the car, slower this time. Stefan shivers but Damon knows he won’t be affected by the drop in weather.

Once they reach the Camaro, Damon fishes around and finds an old takeout bag from The Grill. He buckles Stefan into the back and thrusts it into his hands.

“You puke in this. I don’t want a drop in my baby.”

Stefan pouts, holding the bag closer. Damon gets up front and slams the door shut. He peels out of the driveway, doing his best to keep his eyes on the road. His brother was completely reckless tonight. A part of him can’t wait to get home and light his little behind up. The other part knows he should wait. If he does it now, his brother won’t remember the punishment.

“Tomorrow then,” he mumbles to himself.

Stefan dry heaves in the back but doesn’t throw up until they get out of the car. This time, it’s all over his bare chest. Damon locks his arm under his brother’s legs and moves him up into a cradle position. Stefan moans.

“I feel so sick, Day,” he says, gripping onto the older one’s shirt.

“I’m sure you do.” Damon heads up the stairs. “You also look and smell like ass.”

He kicks open the door to the master bedroom, settling him into the tub. Once Damon pulls off his underwear,  Stefan shuts his eyes and whines again.

“Please don’t hate me, DayDay.”

Damon sighs, shaking his head. “Don’t hate you, Stef.” He grabs the retractable nozzle and turns it on, testing the temperature. Not too hot, not too cold.

“You sound mad.”

“That’d be because I’m mad.”

“Disappointed,” Stefan mumbles.

“Yup. Disappointed, mad, wanting to shove my foot up your ass. All of the above.”

He faces the hose towards Stefan and hoses him off. His baby brother yelps and sputters. Damon continues and leans over to make sure every inch of him is puke free. He’ll still stink but can take a shower in the morning to remedy it. The puke swirls down the drain.

Damon stands Stefan up and grabs a towel, drying him off. He picks him up again and creates a makeshift bed of sorts on the floor out of towels. He lays Stefan on the floor, propping his head up with a head rest from the tub. Damon drags the waste bin over and tucks it under his brother’s arm.

“Bunny,” Stefan mumbles, his eyes shut.

“I don’t think your bunny wants to smell like throw up.”

He bends down and kisses the top of his head.

“Night, Stef. Sweet dreams.” He pats his bare bottom. “Enjoy your pain free ass.”

Damon starts to head back for the bedroom when he hears Stefan’s weak, young voice.

“Don’t leave me.”

Damon sighs, walking back over. He sinks beside his brother. Stefan rolls over, his head falling in Damon’s lap. He clutches the waste basket.

“You still love me?”

“Yeah,” Damon mutters. “I still love you.”

“I drank a lot, Day.”

“I know you did.” He kisses his temple. “Now, sleep.”

Stefan moans for another 30 minutes before drifting off. Damon doesn’t move, carding his fingers throw his hair.

Vampires are supposed to heal quickly but when Stefan awakes the next morning, his entire body aches. His head throbs, throat burns and his legs feel like jelly. His hands still cling to the waste basket, which is handy as he upchucks into it within seconds of waking up.

“What a pleasant way to start the day,” Damon quips.

Stefan groans as memories from last night come flooding back. Damon finding him in the woods with those girls. Being dragged out by his ear and vomiting all over himself…

Oh God, Damon stripped him down in front of Bonnie and Matt!

He places the basket on the floor and slowly sits up, nearly falling in the process. Damon steadies him and leans his back against the tub. He stands and grabs a sippy cup from the counter, tossing it in his brother’s direction. Stefan doesn’t bother screwing off the top, he quickly sucks it down. Deer has never tasted this good.

Some of the pain and nausea subsides, but not as much as it would if he were drinking human blood. It’s the first time in years that he’s been tempted to ask and immediately pushes the idea from his mind.

“So, how ya feeling?” Damon asks.

He’s calm. Stefan’s learned by now, it’s better for his brother to be yelling after a bad situation.

“Like I got my butt kicked,” Stefan replies, rubbing his hand over his face.

“Oh, you haven’t. Not yet.”

He sighs. “Damon.”

“I dont’t even know where to begin. How many rules did you break last night?”

Stefan looks at the silver tiles. “A lot.”

Damon ticks off his fingers as he speaks. “You went to a party that was unsupervised. Drank, a lot as you pointed out last night. Went into the woods alone. Oh, and most importantly, you lied!”

Stefan holds his head, but doesn’t dare ask his brother to lower his voice. Damon ignores his silent symbol of pain.

“Did you know going in that Sheila wouldn’t be there?” Stefan reluctantly nods. Damon pinches the bridge of his nose. “Why?“

“Why?”

“What the hell possessed you to act like this? You’ve done a lot of stupid shit, Stefan, but I thought you were turning a corner. I gave you a little bit of freedom and you proved to me that you couldn’t handle it.”

Stefan sniffles, willing himself not to cry. Damon trusted him and now that’s gone.

“I…I just wanted to have fun with my friends.”

“You could have fun without drinking. Go to The Grill, watch a movie, read a fricking book!”

Stefan rubs his temples again. “Agh!”

“Hurts doesn’t it?” Damon tsks. “I hope it was all worth it.”

He sighs. “Should I get the brush?”

“In a minute, but that’s the least of your worries. You’re grounded.”

“How long?”

“Until I decide you’re not.”

Stefan pouts. “That’s not fair.”

Damon laughs bitterly. “Not fair? It’s better than some of the other things I thought up. Now, if you don’t want to make it worse, keep your mouth shut right now.”

Stefan shrinks back. The past few months, he’s been so annoyed with Damon babying him and talking to him like he’s a 5 year old. What he wouldn’t give for his brother to coo over him and tuck him into bed, promising to get something to make it all go away.

His big brother isn’t just mad. He’s disappointed. That cuts worse.

“You go to school, you come home. That’s it. If you do go out for any other reason, I’ll be with you,” Damon continues. “I don’t even want to hear you ask “Damon, can I go…” because the answer is going to be no.”

Stefan nods. “Yes, sir.”

“Whenever I decide you can go out again, I will pick you up and drop you off. No more having Tyler or Matt pick you up. I will also call their houses to make sure an adult is there while you are. You’ll be required to send me photos of whatever you’re doing.”

Stefan’s cheeks burn at the thought of his big brother calling Vicki Donoavn to make sure she’s actually home. Damon doesn’t give him time to argue.

“I’m only restricting electronics for a week, frankly because it’d be a punishment to me otherwise. You’ll have an early bedtime of 8 o’clock for 2 weeks. And you’ll sleep in my bed, so I’ll know if you try to sneak out.”

Stefan nods once more. He doesn’t like this version of Damon. It brings him back to after they turned. The anger and disappointment in his big brother’s eyes tore at his soul, even when Damon was long gone. Stefan knows his brother isn’t going anywhere this time and he’s not sure if that makes it better.

“I’m sorry,” Stefan whispers.

“You’re going to be.”

Stefan starts to get up to find the brush but Damon gently pushes him back down. He crouches so they’re on eye level.

“Seriously,” his voice is calm, but this time Stefan isn’t afraid of it. “What the hell were you thinking?”

Stefan chews on his lip. “I…I knew Sheila wasn’t going to be there and that’d there would probably be alcohol but I told myself that I could handle it. Vowed that I wouldn’t touch it. I didn’t tell you because I knew you wouldn’t let me go.”

“Damn straight.”

“I needed to go, Damon.”

He rolls his eyes. “No one needs a party.”

“But I did.” Damon starts to argue but Stefan feels bold enough to argue. “These past few months, I’ve had everything taken from me. And most of it isn’t that bad, but I missed my old life. Having the freedom to do what I wanted, when I wanted. For one night, to just be Stefan. Not a little baby who needs their big brother.”

Damon’s demeanor softens. Stefan rubs his temples, trying to will the pain to go away.

“Then I got there and everyone was drinking, even Elena. I thought I could have just one beer. That turned into two. Pretty soon, Tyler was pouring me shots and these girls were all over me…it was nice.”

“It was dangerous.”

“I didn’t think about it at the time. No one was looking at me like a little kid. I was the only vampire there. Everyone wanted to hear my stories. It impressed Cheryl and Lisa.” The tips of his ears turn pink. “I wanted to ride the high. So when the two of them and Tyler wanted to go into the woods, I agreed.”

Damon rubs the back of his neck, shaking his head.

“I can sympathize this has been hard on you, Stefan. But you could’ve gotten yourself killed. Because of your diet, your body is already weak. Add in being a Little and it only takes a few drinks to make you really sick. You could’ve ended up in the hospital.”

Stefan frowns. “I know.”

“You know. So what? It’ didn’t matter?”

“In the moment…no.”

Damon sighs. “I thought we were past this. The self-destruction, the danger.”

“No, you wanted it to be. I can’t just turn off that part of me. For over a 100 years, Damon, I’ve been on my own. You and Lexi weren’t consistently in my corner. I stayed on my diet, but I was able to go out and do what I wanted, when I wanted. It’s hard to just sit there and comply.”

“It may be hard, but it’s going to keep you alive.”

Stefan ducks his head. Damon grips his chin and looks him in the eye.

“Like I said, I do sympathize and understand. If you just had these thoughts, I wouldn’t be upset. But you lied to me, Stefan. Again.”

“Because you wouldn’t have let me go.”

“You’re right!” A single tear falls down Stefan’s cheek. “But you can’t keep shit from me, just because you don’t think I’ll give you the answer you want. That’s going to happen. You’re the kid.”

Stefan lets out a shaky breath. “I know.”

“I told you before, I want to trust you. I want to look at you and believe what you say. But then you do something like this and we’re back at square one. You want freedom so badly but I can’t give it to you if this is what you do with the little I give.”

Damon sighs, releasing his grip on Stefan’s chin.

“We’re gonna disagree on stuff, Stef. It’s just a part of life. Still, I tell you things I know you won’t like. I need you to do the same for me. As long as you’re respectful, I’m not going to get upset. It doesn’t mean you’ll get to do it, but at least we can talk about it. Do you understand?”

Stefan nods, meaning it. He wants Damon to trust him. More than anything, he wants to swear that he’ll never give into his impulses again but he can’t. Not if he’s on his own.

Which proves Damon’s point. He’s not ready to make these choices for himself.

“Are you ever going to trust me again?”

Damon gives him a small smile. “I believe I will. That you can show me that you can do some things for yourself, at least when you’re not in a younger state. It’s just going to take time.”

“’Kay.” He rubs his bare arms. “Will you ever let me go out with my friends again?”

“One day. Maybe on one of those child leashes.”

His brother cracks a bigger grin, but Stefan knows it’s not an idle threat.

“Anyway,” Damon continues. “Before we move onto phase two of our morning, I want to make it clear that I love you and that’s why I’ve done all of this.”

“I know.”

“Good. Now, you’re going to shower and meet me in my room.”

Stefan opens his mouth to point out it’s going to hurt more if his bottom is wet, but realizes that’s probably the point. Damon helps him to his feet and gets the shower going. Stefan limps inside the large glass space and stands beneath the warmth. Once his brother leaves, he grabs Damon’s expensive body wash that he has imported from Italy. If he’s going to have a sore bum, he might as well smell good.

The shower takes longer given how sluggish his body feels. Hopefully Damon allows him to have another cup of blood to help him rebuild his strength. The stench from last night slowly disappears, though the embarrassing memories remain.

Matt Donovan saw him in his Finding Nemo briefs. At least it wasn’t Tyler. Stefan is glad Damon didn’t show up until after the jerk left. He’d never live it down. Tyler still teases Elena over her dad scooping her up and carrying her home after she slid on some ice and fell.

Once every inch has been scrubbed, Stefan steps out and does his best to dry off completely. Still, his body is damp as he walks back into the master bedroom. Damon sits on the edge of the bed. The heavy hairbrush from Stefan’s childhood sits atop the covers.

“Towel down,” Damon says.

Stefan complies and walks over, laying over his knee without having to be asked.

“Trying to earn some brownie points?” Damon teases.

“Did it work?”

“You’re still getting the full spanking, but I always appreciate a good boy.”

Stefan bites back a smile at the praise. His brother raises his knee, making the bottom higher in the air.

“You can kick, but you’re staying on my lap the entire time. Pound the bed but no rubbing until we’re finished. Clear?”

Before Stefan can answer, his brother smacks his wet bottom. He grits his teeth.

“Crystal.”

“Good.”

Five smacks on each cheek are rained down before Stefan can even blink. He squirms. The pain isn’t too bad, though it would be on a human. Elena once told him the most spanks she got was 30. He bit his tongue to point out that’s all her body could handle. Damon knows that even with most of his body filled with alcohol and animal blood, Stefan can handle it.

The spanking is unusually quiet. Damon, ever the dramatic, usually likes to accent his whips with a lecture, but this time, the only sound heard is his palm slapping Stefan’s sit spot.

SMACK

SMACK

SMACK

SMACK

Around the twentieth, Stefan begins to feel it. He does his best to hide his cries. Damon pauses, patting his back.

“Let it out.” Stefan shakes his head. “Stefan, you can cry.”

“Father said we’re not to cry.”

“That is because father is incapable of human emotion. You are ten, you cry if you feel like it.”

Damon resumes the spanking. The sting of the water and the smacks radiate through Stefan’s bottom. The hangover isn’t helping matters either. His brother is careful to make sure each cheek gets its due. His sit spot is thrashed, ensuring a painful weekend ahead. Stefan can’t view his bottom but it stings as though he rested upon a beehive. Without his consent, he begins to cry. By the 30^th smack, he’s sobbing.

“You were a naughty little boy,” Damon finally lectures. “Lying, drinking big boy beverages, hanging out with those girls.”

Stefan almost doesn’t hear his quip about his companions from the night before. In the past, Damon didn’t care about him dating for the most part. Now, it’s a big no.

“I’m sorry!” Stefan cries out. “I…I won’t do it again!”

“Oh, I would hope so. What happens to naughty little boys?”

A harsh smack hits his upper thigh. “They…they get spankings.”

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “Who gives them spankings?”

“Their…their big brudders,” Stefan lisps, quickly pulling himself out of it. “Brothers.”

“Big brudders is right.”

Damon eases up. Stefan sniffles. Instinctively, he tries to rub his bottom. Damon pushes it away.

“We’re not done yet.”

Stefan whines. “How much more?”

“10 with the brush.”

Stefan’s bottom has dried by the time the thick brush comes onto the scene. That doesn’t make it hurt any less. Stefan screams out the moment it barely taps his lower right cheek. This time, Damon narrates.

“You” SMACK! “Will not” SMACK! “Risk your life!” SMACK! “Do I make myself clear?” SMACK!

Stefan howls as the heavy pearls pierce his skin. “Y…yes.”

“I am not going to lose you because you want to play big boy!” SMACK! “You mean too much to me.”

Stefan wails, kicking his legs and pounding his fist. His bottom is on fire but the words pierce deeper. Damon has faced so much loss. Stefan can’t add to it.

“You” SMACK! “Are all I’ve got!” SMACK!

The pain between the spanking and his headache is too much for him to answer. Instead, he digs his nails into the covers.

“No more of this big boy bullshit or it’ll be worse.”

SMACK!

SMACK!

Stefan sobs, burying his head between his clenched hands. The brush falls onto the bed with a thud. Damon rubs his hand up and down his back.

“You’re going to lay on your tummy and I’ll put on some lotion. Then you can have a baba of blood.”

Stefan sniffles. “Nap?”

“Yes, you can take a nap after that.”

“Feed me,” Stefan whispers. “Please?”

“I will, don’t worry.”

Damon gently lays Stefan onto his stomach, his head rest atop a soft pillow. After some rustling and squirting sounds, a soothing texture falls against Stefan’s bottom. He inhales the strawberries. Damon takes away a good bit of pain, leaving some as a reminder. Stefan doesn’t plan to drink another drop.

“You ever gonna let me date?” He asks after a few moments of silence.

“Maybe. When you’re 45.”

He raises a brow. “I’ll always be 17.”

“Ah, sucks for you then.”

Stefan rolls his eyes which earns him a smack to the thigh.

“I can still see your face.”

Stefan sighs, going quiet for a moment. Eventually, his brother stops rubbing and raises to his feet. Two whooshes later and Damon’s got him in his arms, a baby bottle in hand. Stefan latches on without a fuss, greedily drinking the blood. It brings strength back to his legs. He drinks about half of it within a minute. Damon pulls it back. Stefan whines, making grabby hands.

“You need to be careful before you block up your tummy. We’ll take a break. Let’s get you in jammies.”

Stefan becomes aware once again that he’s naked. “You really stripped me down in front of my friends?”

“You’re lucky I didn’t whoop your little butt in front of them. Not that I don’t doubt Sheila lit up Bonnie’s ass.”

Stefan nods. “Hey, Damon?” His brother hums. “Why do you get to curse and if I do, you wash out my mouth?”

“Older brother privilege.”

Chapter Text

Damon sits in a back booth at The Grill, pouring a shot of bourbon from the bottle. It’s an early Monday afternoon so the place is mostly empty, save for a few college students typing up essays and the morning boozehounds. Damon usually joins them at the bar, they’re always fun to bait into weird conversations.

Today, he needs privacy for him and his guest. If she shows up anyway.

Damon Salvatore does not get stood up. If anything, he does the ditching. And yet, he knows this is this one of the few women who resist his charm and looks. She couldn’t care less if he lived or died.

“’Sup, buzzkill?”

Damon settles his glass down. Lexi’s style may change to adapt to the times, but her beauty never will. Her blonde hair is parted into a long ponytail. Dark liner frames those large brown eyes. If she wasn’t so annoying, Damon might actually develop real feelings for her.

Lexi slides into the other side of the booth and grabs the empty glass, pouring herself a shot. “Day drinking, always been your thing, huh?”

Damon rolls his eyes. “I seem to remember you and Stefan not caring what time you started.”

“Wonder where he picked up that little habit.” She knocks back the shot and quickly pours herself another. “So,” she pours the sharp alcohol down and wipes at her mouth. “Wanna tell me why I’m sitting here with you instead of pulling my best friend out of school to have a day of fun?”

He stares at her for a few moments. Damon didn’t want to call her. In fact, he put it off for 2 months. Every time he picked up the phone, he was reminded of Lexi’s bond with his brother. She did a lot of good for him and in the process, it made Stefan dependent on her. His love for Lexi will never vanish, nor will him viewing her as a big sister. Damon has tried to fight it, ignore it. That’s only going to hurt Stefan.

Damon can’t be selfish anymore. If he’s going to tend to Stefan properly, Lexi plays a factor.

“Stefan lied to you.”

Lexi snorts. “This your fun way of trying to make me hate him? Gotta admit, not your best method.” She pours another shot.

“No. I’m serious this time.”

She settles the bottle down and looks into his sad blue eyes. Her tough bravado loosens, just a smidge, but it’s evident.

Lexi clears her throat. “What’s going on?”

“Stefan’s not a caretaker, Lexi. He’s a Little.”

Lexi blinks rapidly. Damon reaches down onto the bench and grabs a folder, pushing it in her direction. Lexi fumbles to open it, scanning over the paperwork. Her mouth drops open.

“That little brat.” Her head snaps up, eyes darkening. “How long have you known?!”

“Just about 5 months. When he came back to Mystic Falls, the mayor conducted a census on the Little to Caretaker ratios. He found Stef’s original paperwork.”

The folder crumples under Lexi’s tight grip. “You’ve known for 5 months?! And you’re just now telling me?!”

Damon’s nostrils flare, his patience dwindling. “I didn’t think I needed to!”

“He’s my best friend!”

“And if he wanted you to know, he would’ve told you.”

“Right, just like he told you.” Lexi slams the file down. “How did you not know?”

He narrows his eyes. “Excuse me?”

“He’s your brother! You walked around all this time and couldn’t figure out who he was.”

The words stab at his already overflowing guilt. He knows he didn’t do enough to check in on Stefan. All those looks he ignored. The clinginess Stefan tried to hide. How young his voice would get when he was upset. Damon wanted freedom to travel and redeem his youth. In the process, he abandoned his baby brother.

At the same time, he often left him in the company of the angry woman sitting before him.

“Me? What about you?” Damon asks, bitterness seeping from his voice.

Lexi does a shot before jabbing a finger in his direction. “Do not shift blame here.”

“No, you wanna say it’s my fault for not noticing sooner? What about you?” Lexi tries to defend herself, but he keeps talking. “When you went drinking across Europe together? Or how about that summer you stalked Bon Jovi?”

Any stubbornness and anger melts from Lexi’s face. It’s the first time Damon has seen her so sad, so vulnerable. Still, he continues.

“Yeah, I admit, I fucked up too.” Damon cannot believe he just said that to her. “But I will not shoulder all the responsibility on my own. You spent just as much time with him, if not more. If you didn’t see it, you can’t expect me to!”

Damon pours another shot, trying not to look at Lexi as he drinks it. The two sit in silence for a little bit, neither touching the bottle in the meantime.

“There were…there were signs,” Lexi concedes, quietly. “But he always seemed so young and vulnerable to me. Even in his Ripper days, I could tell a soft, sweet little boy was behind there. I always assumed he’d classify as a Little but when he told me otherwise, I just…”

“Believed it?”

“Well, what else was I supposed to do?” She sighs. “I guess…fight him on it, right?”

Damon rubs the back of his neck. “Look, you know I hate to feel anything but contempt for you.” Lexi rolls her eyes. “But I did the same thing. I didn’t truly believe him but also thought there’s no way he’d lie.”

“Looking back, it’s classic Stefan.” Lexi scoffs. “Self-destructive and hurting himself. Though, I don’t understand for what this time. When it came to rehabbing the Ripper out, I knew he wanted to absolve the guilt for that. But this?”

“He didn’t want to bother us. Felt like it’d be an inconvenience to ask us to give up our lives to take care of him.”

For the first time since he met her, Damon sees a tear fall down Lexi’s cheek.

“That little boy,” she whispers, her voice breaking. “I would’ve…I could’ve…”

“We both would’ve,” Damon corrects. Lexi frowns. “We may hate each other, but we could’ve come up with an agreement back then. I’d take care of him for a bit, then you.”

Lexi lets out a watery laugh. “Right, because you’d share your baby brother with me. Wasn’t that always the problem with us? I made you insecure about your place in his life.”

Damon growls at the accurate reading. How can someone who despises him so much understand him so well?

“You’re right,” he says. “Back then, I absolutely would’ve packed him up and hidden him somewhere, keeping him as my baby brother alone. And in a way, that’s what I’ve done these past few months. Told myself that I can do this by myself. That I’m all he needs. But that’s…”

Damon swallows and tries to starve off the tears in his own eyes.

“This is hard for me to say,” he mumbles. “And I’m only doing it for Stefan.”

For once, Lexi doesn’t make a quip back. If anything, it almost looks like she holds pity for him. Damon sighs.

“He has rules, boundaries, I treat him like the child that he is and it works for the most part. But there are still times where he shows his old self. The other night, he snuck     out to the woods to feed by himself. He wanted to prove that he was big enough.”

Lexi’s eyes widen in shock. “What happened?”

“Nothing. I heard him leaving right away and followed. I was able to grab him before anything happened but he also dropped right after. If I hadn’t, he would’ve been at about 2 years old, in the woods, around wild animals.”

“Stupid, stupid little boy,” Lexi chides.

“I could keep putting up more restrictions but I don’t want to. He should have fun, get to be a kid. But he can’t do that when his guilt is trying to tell him the Little side isn’t deserved.”

Lexi nods. “But then what do we do?”

Damon runs a finger around the rim of his shot glass. He opens his mouth and closes it a few times before finally forcing it out.

“He needs to stay with me, that’s non-negotiable. Any progress he has made comes from him going to school, living under my roof, being taken care of by me.”

Lexi raises an eyebrow. “But?”

“I think you should stay. At least for a little while. Hel…help me,” the words feel like vomit on Damon’s tongue. He holds back a gag. “Help me with him. Do the whole big sister act, I’ll be the big brother. It’ll ground him. Even when he’s in his big space, he’ll know that we’re there for him. He doesn’t have to prove anything or be anything other than who he is.”

“You’re suggesting we play Full House?” Lexi smiles in spite of her incredulous voice. “Like what? You’ll be Danny Tanner?”

Damon smirks. “I’ve always been more of an Uncle Jesse guy myself.”

She laughs, shaking her head. Damon’s mouth melts into a smile. This is perhaps the most fun he’s had with Lexi in a while.

“We hate each other,” she says, a smile still on her face.

“That we do. But we have one thing in common.”

“Yeah,” she nods, her features turning fond. “We do.”

“I’m not saying you have to stay forever. Maybe just a few weeks and then pop in every so often. I just think that if instead of fighting we combined forces, it’ll do him a lot of good.”

Lexi bites her lip for a moment. She picks up the bottle and pours them each a shot. He picks his up as Lexi raises hers.

“To Stefan,” she says.

“To Stefan.”

A clink seals their truce.

Stefan frowns in confusion when his brother puts a hand on his shoulder, guiding him towards the living room after school.

“Don’t I have to do homework?”

A familiar voice beckons from the couch. “You could, or you could come give me a hug.”

Damon releases him once they enter the room. Stefan’s eyes light up as soon as he sees Lexi. He vamps straight for her, dropping his backpack in the process. She wraps him tight in his arms, squeezing him tightly. He tries to hug her back just as hard. The two don’t move for two minutes. Stefan starts to bury his head in her shoulder and then remembers, backing up.

“What are you doing here?” He asks, the smile not leaving his face.

“Do I need a reason to come see my favorite cutie?”

“Well, no, but you usually have one.”

Lexi settles onto the couch, grabbing Stefan’s arm. Instead of being placed beside her as expected, he’s settled onto her lap. Stefan’s eyebrows knit together, pouting slightly in confusion.

“Lexi?”

“Let me hold you, it’s been too long since we’ve seen each other.”

Stefan submits, slouching against her. Lexi runs her fingers through his hair, smoothing it down in some places. He glances over at Damon, expecting to see his brother annoyed or jealous, but instead, he’s smiling.

“You rarely call anymore,” Lexi says as she strokes his cheek.

Stefan shrinks back a little. “I…I’ve been busy with school.”

“Ah yes, school. When you moved back here, I thought you told me that you weren’t enrolling again.”

Stefan squirms under her pointed gaze. “Uh, well, Damon said I had to.”

“And you do everything your big brother tells you, eh?”

Heat rises to Stefan’s cheeks. Lexi’s face doesn’t falter. Instead, she snuggles him closer and bounces her knee, him moving right along with it.

“You’re a very good little boy,” she coos.

Stefan struggles a bit, trying to get off her lap. Her arms tighten around him. “Lexi, stop. I’m a grown man…”

Damon slowly enters the room. “It’s not nice to lie, Stef.”

Stefan’s eyes widen in betrayal. When this all started, he told his brother that he didn’t want Lexi to know. Damon agreed. How could his brother do this to him?! Stefan tries once again to rip away from his best friend, ready to scream at his brother. Lexi keeps a tight hold on him, bouncing her knee more rhythmically this time.

“Hush now, don’t be so angry with your big brother. He was just looking out for you.” Lexi grips his chin and forces him to look up at her. “Especially as you didn’t want to tell me yourself.”

Stefan whimpers. “I’m sorry, Lexi,” he whispers. “I just…I didn’t want to bother you…”

“That is bull and you know it.” She tightens her grip on him. “I promised you I’d be there to take care of you when you needed me. But how can I know if you won’t tell me?”

He pouts. “I…I was fine.”

“No, you were surviving, barely.” She releases her grip and goes back to stroking his cheek. “Now you have your big brother and I know he’s done his best.” Stefan’s face fills with confusion. Since when does Lexi compliment Damon. “But he cannot do it alone. That’s where I come in.”

Stefan looks between the two. Damon’s face is stern yet soft. Lexi is bouncing him like a toddler and cooing at him softly.

“You…you’re sending me away?” He asks Damon, his voice filled with heartbreak. “I knew it! I knew I was too much!”

Damon crouches down to his eye level and grabs his hand. “I’m not sending you anywhere, Stef. Ever.”

Stefan sniffles. “But…what is she talking about?”

“Lexi is going to stay with us for a bit. She’s going to take care of you the same way I do, regardless of your space.”

He looks up at Lexi in surprise. His best friend nods, squeezing his cheek. “That’s right, sweetness."

Damon rubs his thigh. “The same rules you have with me, apply to her.’

Stefan pouts. “So, she can spank me?”

“Can and will,” Lexi says. “And the one rule that’s doubled with me is the no self-loathing. You know how much I hate that.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he mumbles.

Lexi grins. “See, this won’t be so bad. You’ll have your big brother and your big sissy.”

Stefan finds himself smiling at her referring to herself as “big sissy”. He’s always looked at her like a big sister. When he was a kid, he never wanted his mother to add to the family. He liked being the baby, Damon’s baby especially. But he was okay with another older sibling.

“I’m not a little boy,” he argues, trying to keep his bravado up.

“Shhh, shhh, you just relax.”

She hooks her arms around him so she’s cradling him like a baby. Damon rubs his back and coos softly in his ear. Stefan hesitates.

“Homework,” he mumbles.

Damon shakes his head. “I’ve called you out for the rest of the week. This is a new transition for you and you need to get used to it.”

“But…”

“Someone is fussy. I’ll go get his baba.”

Damon vamps out of the room. Lexi continues to rock Stefan, smiling down at him. He fidgets, desperately trying to keep his head into his big space. It’s bad enough he’s dragged Damon down with him, he won’t do the same to Lexi.

His brother returns a moment later, bottle in hand. Stefan refuses to open his mouth, keeping it locked tight. Lexi shakes her head and grabs it from her former enemy.

“Damon, I put a CD in the stereo. Press play for me, will ya?”

He nods and crosses over, hitting a button. A familiar lullaby comes streaming out of the speakers. Stefan tilts his head, unable to place it at first until the harp’s beat drops.

“Livin’ On A Prayer,” he mumbles.

Lexi takes the opportunity to stick the bottle in his mouth. “They have everything on the internet these days, including lullaby versions of rock anthems.”

A small smile spreads across his face and he begins sucking on the bottle. Damon walks back over to them. Stefan frowns. He wants his big sissy, but he doesn’t want to upset his big brother either. Damon reaches down and pushes a strand of hair out of his face.

“It’s alright, Stef,” he whispers. “You need people in your life who love you. Lexi’s one of them. I can share…emphasis on the sharing part. I get the next bottle.”

Lexi scoffs. “Um, excuse me, Dickhead. You’ve gotten the past six months’ worth of bottles.”

“Yeah, well, he’s sleeping in my bed tonight.”

“Hey!”

Stefan wraps his hands around his bottle, his smile remaining. Sure, they are arguing, but at least they’re both in the same room.

Chapter Text

“Wakey, wakey, Pumpkin.”

Stefan rolls over in Damon’s bed, collapsing against his big brother’s chest. Lexi towers above both, a smile on her face. Stefan whines and drops his bunny, clinging to Damon’s shirt.

“It’s too early, Lex,” he mumbles.

“It’s 8:30. You are not going to sleep the day away.”

Damon runs his fingers through Stefan’s hair. “She’s right. You’ve slept for the past 12 hours. Time to get up.”

Stefan groans, reluctantly pulling away from Damon. He tries to sit up but Lexi gently pushes him back against the pillows. Stefan pouts up at her, confused.

“I thought you wanted me to get up.”

“I do, but we need to get you ready first.”

Lexi reaches onto the bed and holds up a pair of black jeans and a matching shirt with a red heart on it that reads Sweet Child Of Mine. Stefan smiles a little. He goes to grab the shirt, only to have Damon swat his hands away. Lexi settles the clothes down and reaches over to pull off Stefan’s sweatpants. The teenager wiggles.

“I can dress myself!”

“I’m sure you can, big boy. It’s just easier for me to do it.”

“But you’re gonna see me naked.”

Lexi laughs. “Nothing I haven’t seen before. We’ve always undressed in front of each other.”

Stefan’s cheeks turn bright red as she pulls off his briefs. Damon presses a kiss to his head and keeps a hand on his back so he can’t go anywhere. Lexi tosses the older brother a can of deodorant to put on the little one. Stefan feels like a little baby as he applies it and she pulls on his underwear. Lexi straightens them up his bottom and then pinches his right cheek. Stefan jumps. Lexi smiles.

“Such a cute little bum. So much baby fat.”

Stefan’s face grows warmer. “Lexi,” he whines.

“Oh, relax, Sunshine. We’re almost done.”

Lexi pulls up the pants and instructs him to hold up his arm for the shirt. Next go the socks. She effortlessly picks him up into her arms. He easily has a couple of inches on her, but given her age and human blood diet, she can take him in an instant. Lexi brings him into Damon’s bedroom and locates his toothbrush. She sets him on the counter.

“Say ah.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. “Lexi, this is ridiculous. I’m not even in my space. I can dress myself and brush my own teeth.”

Lexi sighs. “I know you can, but there lies the problem.”

“What? That I’m big? That’s going to happen. No one is little 24/7.”

“No, they’re not, but they also let themselves give in faster than you do. There’s still a part of your brain that’s telling you to fight it. Until Damon and I can see that you are going to naturally give in when the space comes, this is how things are going to be.”

Stefan’s eyes widen. “But that’s not fair! I’m 17 years old!”

“You are, but you’re also a little boy. The sooner you show us that you won’t fight us on these things, the sooner we won’t have to do this. Now, open your mouth and let me brush your teeth.”

Stefan glares at her but reluctantly opens his mouth. Lexi takes great care in getting each tooth, brushing to the back of his tongue as well. After commanding him to spit and rinse, Lexi does his hair. Stefan has to admit this part isn’t so bad. She knows exactly what products he likes and which way to style it. Damon tries but it normally ends up looking like the older brother’s.

“Alright,” Lexi pats his back. “You can walk down or either Damon or I will carry you.”

“I can walk.”

Stefan jumps down and heads out of the master suite. Damon is gone but smells from downstairs indicate why. Lexi follows him into the kitchen where sure enough, Damon is making pancakes. Stefan settles into his usual seat. Lexi grabs a sippy cup from the fridge and passes it to him. This part, Stefan is used to. For months, he’s not been allowed to drink from an actual cup at home. Even if he takes off the top, it’s either this or a bottle. Under Lexi’s watchful eye, he knows better than to take off the top.

“I just had blood last night,” he says. “I don’t think I need it now.”

Lexi frowns. “How much blood do you normally have?”

Damon answers before he can. “I give him two cups or bottles minimum a day, though I tell him he may need more to keep his strength up.”

Stefan grumbles. “It’s just annoying. I never drank this much before.”

“That’s exactly why your body is still so weak. Human blood lasts a vampire much longer, but animal blood isn’t as strong,” Damon waves his spatula around. “You need at least twice as much as Lexi and I do.”

Lexi nods. “It’ll also keep you from sleeping 12 hours every night.”

Stefan mumbles around the top. “It’s not always 12 hours.”

“Either way. We’re getting you on a normal schedule.”

Stefan’s finished his blood by the time Damon walks over with the plate. He’s made smiley faced pancakes, using blueberries for the eyes and bacon to make up the mouth. Stefan can’t help but match it. Damon doesn’t walk away, instead he cuts into the first one and holds up a bite. Stefan tries to grab the fork but Damon is quick.

“Do you want me to do the airplane trick?” Damon asks. “Your little side loves that.”

Stefan rolls his eyes, which earns him a pop to the leg. “Hey!”

“Do not be rude,” his brother chastises. “You need to eat and DayDay is going to feed you.”

A small aww comes from the corner of the kitchen. “You still call him DayDay?”

Stefan opens his mouth to tell her to shut up, but Damon quickly shoves some pancakes in there. He sits there feeling small as he’s fed the plate. Staring at his brother’s face, he can’t help but smile as they get halfway through. Damon starts doing the airplane and Stefan giggles, kicking his legs.

Stop, you’re proving their point!

“Here we go,” Damon coos. “One last bite. I’m going to land it in Bunny Boy’s mouth!”

Stefan holds his mouth wide open and Damon slips in the final piece. The little one claps his hands. Lexi walks over holding a rag and begins wiping at his face. Stefan wiggles against it.

She’s treating you like a baby.

He manages to push her hand away. “Lex, stop, I’m fine.”

“You are now.”

Stefan pushes himself up and grabs his plate, walking it to the sink. He checks the clock on the stove. Only 9:15. All of his friends are at school. He starts looking around the kitchen and finds his phone by the microwave. Stefan sends a quick text to Elena who gets back to him within a minute.

Elena: Where are you?

Stefan: Remember how I told you about Lexi? She’s here. Damon snitched.

Elena: Sucks to be you.

He rolls his eyes.

Stefan: You’re a great friend.

Elena: Sorry, just nice when it’s not me not getting in trouble lol. So, you’re not coming to school?

Stefan: Not until Monday.

Elena: Sucks. Can you still come to the movies on Friday night?

Stefan; I don’t know. Things are weird here right now.

Elena: We’ll talk later. About to head into Tanner’s class.

Stefan: Correct him on something for me.

Elena: Of course ;)

Stefan’s grinning as he puts the phone into his pocket. He turns around to find Lexi staring at him. Damon is eating his own pancakes and looking between the two, amused.

“Who were you just talking to?” Lexi asks.

Stefan shrugs. “Just Elena.”

“Elena. You mean Katherine’s doppelgänger?”

“Well, uh, yeah.”

Lexi walks over. “And you two are…”

“We’re just friends, Lex. I told you that on the phone.”

“Forgive me for worrying about you going after the girl that looks just like your first love.”

Stefan holds back an eye roll. “Elena and I aren’t anything more than good friends, okay? Even if we wanted more, Damon doesn’t let me date.”

Lexi turns to Damon, who nods, his mouthful. He quickly swallows.

“If he’s this heroic with himself, I can’t imagine the shit he’d do to impress a girl.”

Lexi beams. “Knew you were good for something.”

Stefan scoffs. “If I wanted to date, I could date. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

“There is when you’re you. Your brother and I will decide when you’re ready, if you’re ready.”

The smiles on the adults’ faces eats at Stefan’s skin. This isn’t fair. The two of them can go off and screw whoever, whenever, but he’s stuck as a born again virgin. And for what?

Stefan rolls his eyes for the third time that morning. Lexi twists him over and smacks his bottom three times. He yelps, rubbing it once she releases him.

“Lexi!”

“What did your brother tell you about being rude? We don’t roll eyes in this house, young man. Are we understood?”

Stefan sighs, mumbling under his breath. “Yes.”

Lexi tilts her head, cupping her ear. “Excuse me?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Stefan rubs his bottom once again. Damon’s spankings hurt but Lexi’s warnings are always worse.

“Good boy.” Lexi pats the top of his head. “You go watch some TV while we finish cleaning up.”

Later that afternoon, Damon sends Stefan and Lexi out to grab some things from the bakery. Stefan’s surprised that his brother is letting him out of his sight so soon, but realizes he also doesn’t understand what treaty the two have struck.

Lexi drives them into town and parks towards the back of the square. They climb out of the car together and start walking down. The weather is getting warmer which means there are more people out, trying to soak up some sun. When they’re halfway towards the bakery, he spots Matt heading for The Grill. Stefan steps off the sidewalk, ready to run over to say hi. Suddenly, he feels a grab on his shirt.

“Stefan.” He looks up at Lexi’s disapproving face. “You can’t just take off like that.”

Stefan sighs. “I just wanted to go see my friend.”

“Without looking both ways?”

He resists an eye roll, not putting it past Lexi to pop him in public. Still, he manages to get out of her grip.

“What is with you and Damon about that? I would be able to hear and see a car coming, not to mention get out of the way before it hit me.”

Lexi shakes her head. “There’s a chance you wouldn’t. Its’ just basic safety 101, you don’t run across the street. If you can’t walk like a big boy on your own, you’ll have to hold my hand.”

She holds out her palm. Stefan whines a little. He glances over his shoulder. Matt’s already gone into The Grill, but there’s no telling who else they’ll run into.

“I won’t do it again.”

“And this will make sure of that.”

Stefan grumbles but takes hold of her hand. She strides down the sidewalk, not releasing her grip at all. Stefan keeps glancing around, but no one is taking a second look at the two of them. It’s as if it’s normal for them to see Stefan like this. People are getting used to him being treated like a little boy. Which means soon enough, everyone will act the same.

He gnaws at his lip to starve off a pout. They reach in the storefront just as Elena walks out with Caroline. Stefan smiles, trying to pull away from Lexi’s hand, but she remains unmoved. Caroline grins at the two of them.

“Hey, Stefan.”

Stefan’s still trying to get out of Lexi’s grip. “Hi, Mrs. Forbes-Mikaelson. How are you?”

“I’m good. I heard you were out of school for a family thing.” She nods to Lexi. “I’m assuming this is her?”

Lexi nods, holding out her free hand. “Lexi Branson, ma’am.”

Caroline shakes it. “I think I’ve seen you before.”

“You’re Caroline Forbes, correct? Or I guess Forbes-Mikaelson now.”

She laughs. “Yes. I took on my husband’s name.” She turns to her daughter. “This is my little girl, Elena. She and Stefan are good friends.”

Elena gives a polite smile. Lexi glances her up and down, a Look in her eyes. Stefan holds back a whine, still yanking at her hand. A pop to his bottom both stills him and causes his cheeks to tint pink.

“I’ve heard so much about you, Elena,” Lexi says. “It’s almost like I already know you.”

Elena nods. “Especially as you knew Katherine, right?”

Lexi cocks a brow. Stefan bites back a smile. “You know of Katherine?”

“I told her,” he says.

“It truly is a small world,” Caroline adds, still smiling. “Especially when it comes to the supernatural.”

Lexi nods. “I’d say.”

Caroline takes her daughter’s hand. Elena doesn’t even flinch. A bit of envy balloons in Stefan’s stomach. There are times his friend gets a little embarrassed by her parents, but she seems to take their affection so easily. Stefan wishes he could allow himself to drop the way that she does. Then again, she had to hide that side of her for a lot less time than he did. It must be so easy to fall into place as Klaus and Caroline’s little girl. He wishes he could submit fully but every time he does, there’s that guilt that he’s just burdening his brother-and now-Lexi pops up.

“We should get going, Klaus is waiting. But it was nice seeing you again, Lexi.”

“You as well.” She smiles at Elena. “Nice meeting you, Elena. I’m sure I’ll see you around.”

Elena nods. “You as well. And yes, tomorrow probably. Bye, Stefan!”

Caroline and Elena walk past them. Lexi tilts her head.

“Tomorrow?”

Stefan shrugs. “We’re supposed to go to the movies. Damon already said I could go, but that was before you got here.” He chews his lip. “Are you going to let me?”

Lexi smiles, pushing some hair out of his face. “Of course you can go, Pumpkin. I want you to have fun with your friends. Besides, Elena seems like a nice girl.”

“We’re just friends.”

“Still, it’s good you have nice friends. Elena is clearly being brought up well. Damon told me Matt is nice too.”

As they enter the bakery, Stefan makes a mental note that she should never meet Tyler.

Stefan tries to be on his best behavior for all of Friday. Damon spoon feeds him his breakfast and lunch. The elder Salvatore and Lexi take turns feeding him bottles. Stefan takes his nap without an argument. He wants to everything he can to prove he’s a good boy and can go out with his friends. They’re giving him a smidge of freedom and he wants to prove that he can handle it. He won’t complain about them driving him nor him having to text them with updates. Anything that’ll hopefully get them to stop babying him so much.

As Stefan combs his hair, his hand twitches. He can’t seem to get a certain part down. Frustration builds up inside of him and he whines. Stefan quickly claps his free hand over his mouth. He tries to resume but his hands feel like butter, sliding every time he comes close. Stefan throws the comb into the sink and fixes it the best he can. It’s a little lopsided but he’ll have to make do.

He walks into his room and pulls his leather jacket on. Before he can head out completely, he sees his bunny sitting on the bed. Stefan’s tummy hurts. Outside his nap and bedtimes, he hasn’t really held Bunny lately. He doesn’t need to, he’s a big boy. Still, Bunny probably feels lonely

Yeah, Stefan needs to make sure that he feels loved and safe. He bends down onto his bed and picks up the plush rabbit, tucking it into his jacket’s inside pocket. Stefan double checks that it’s not noticeable and heads downstairs. Damon and Lexi are in the living room arguing over who gets to bring him. Stefan’s tummy hurts once again while he searches for his shoes. Once he picks them up, the arguing gets louder.

“You’ve gotten to bring him out all the time!” Lexi argues.

“That can’t be your argument for everything. I asked you here to help, not take over.”

“This is helping. If I wanted to take over, I could.”

“I’d like to see you try, Malibu Barbie.”

Stefan vamps into the room, shoes still in hand. The two stand just a few feet away from each other, glaring. In the past they argued about trivial things, this has to be the worst of it.

“Don’t fight,” Stefan says.

He frowns at how young his voice sounds. Damon and Lexi getting down each other’s throats is nothing new. It’s worth an eye roll at most. So, why does he feel so sad all of the sudden?

Damon and Lexi look over at him. Their faces soften and muscles relax. The two rush over. Damon cups his cheek, rubbing this thumb up and down his face.

“Sorry, buddy. We didn’t know you were down here.”

Stefan nods, still not smiling. “Don’t like it when you fight.” He clears his throat, trying to stand up taller. “I mean, you guys are just being ridiculous.”

His siblings exchange a look. Stefan backs away from his brother and drops onto the couch, pulling on his sneakers. He stares at the laces, blinking a couple of times. Why can’t he remember how to tie?

“Stef,” Damon says, his voice soft. “Maybe you should stay home.”

Stefan’s head snaps up, his eyes wide. “What? But you said I could go!”

“I know, I know. It’s just…I don’t think you’re in the right space.”

He narrows his eyes. “I’m big! I swear!”

Damon crouches in front of him and starts to tie his shoes. Stefan rips his foot out of his grasp.

“I can do it myself! Leave me alone!”

Lexi walks closer. “Pumpkin, your brother’s right. You need to stay home.”

Stefan’s mouth drops open. “No! You’re only saying this ‘cause you don’t want me to going out with Elena.”

She shakes her head. “That’s not true, sweetie. If you were in an older space, I’d be okay with it.”

“I’m a big boy!”

“No, bubba, you’re not.”

Stefan tries to yell, but all that comes out is a high-pitched whine. He tries to tie his shoes once again but Damon is already taking off his sneakers. Stefan’s efforts to stop him are futile. He leans forward, trying to pull his brother’s hair. Damon is quick and vamps out of the way. Stefan falls onto the plush carpet. He kicks his legs and pounds his fists, tears welling up in his eyes.

“You’re mean!”

Lexi and Damon don’t say anything. This only irritates Stefan’s further. His tummy is getting worse.

“I’m not a baby!”

Stefan starts knocking his head against the floor as he thrashes about. A pair of arms lift him off the ground. He looks up into Lexi’s eyes. She gently rocks him, continuing to ignore his little tantrum.

“You’re a meanie! I hate you!”

Those three words usually upset Damon. Lexi simply laughs. That only upsets Stefan more.

“Oh, I’m sure you do, sweetness,” she coos. “I’m just the meanie big sister, aren’t I? Well, I’m okay with being that.” Stefan is doing everything to get out of her grip, clawing his fingers and trying to bite her.

Damon’s voice takes over. “Lexi, come on. He’s getting really upset.”

“He’s testing us right now. If I put him down, he’s going to learn that he can push this side out.” She smiles down at Stefan in spite of his whining and bright red face. “But he can’t. He’s just a little boy and it’s not healthy for little boys to pretend to be big.”

A cry escapes Stefan’s throat. Lexi gently rocks him, cooing soft words into his ear. Stefan’s hands relax and he nearly starts sucking on his thumb. He quickly throws it down.

“Damon! Damon! Tell her….make it stop!”

His big brother vamps to Lexi’s side. Stefan nods, a hint of a smile on his face. Damon hates Lexi, she won’t let her do this to him!

“Stefan, is that what you want?” Damon asks.

“Damon,” Lexi growls.

He ignores her. “Stef, tell me what you want. Do you want me to get rid of Lexi and you can go back to being a big boy? Making your own choices? No more cuddles or babas. No more splashy baths.”

Stefan’s body continues to settle. He sniffles.

“No cuddles?” His voice comes out younger.

“You can go back to sleeping in your own big boy bed and dressing yourself. It’s okay. If you want to be a big boy, you can be a big boy.”

Stefan clings onto Lexi’s shirt. He shakes his head vigorously.

“I sleep in DayDay’s bed,” he whispers. “Or Sissy’s.”

Damon smiles, running his fingers through his hair. “Okay, you can do that.”

“I wan’ babas.”

Damon sweeps some bangs out of his face. “I know.”

Stefan looks between the two of them, eyes wide. “Don’t leave me.”

“We’re not going anywhere,” Lexi promises, adjusting him in her grip. “We love you, regardless of how big or little you are.’

Damon nods. “You don’t have to hide this from us, Bunny Boy. We’re always going to take care of you.”

Stefan’s lip quivers. Tears rush down his face, which Damon and Lexi take turns wiping away. He rests his head against her shoulder, putting his thumb in his mouth. Damon vamps away and returns a moment later, holding his pacifier. Stefan temporarily whines as Lexi removes his thumb, stopping as soon as he has something new to suck on. His tummy still hurts a little, but it’s much better than before.

Lexi unzips his jacket and helps his arms out of it. Stefan makes grabby hands for it. “Bunny,” he mumbles behind the pacifier.

Damon chuckles and unzips the inner pocket, pulling it out. He holds it out to Stefan, only to pull it out when he reaches for it. Damon does it a few more times. Stefan can’t help but giggle.

“Sissy, DayDay silly,” he says as Damon makes the bunny kiss his cheek.

Lexi rolls her eyes. “DayDay is very silly.”

Damon pitches his voice to make Bunny talk. “And Lexi is stealing Stefan away from his DayDay who had him first.”

Stefan manages to grab his bunny from Damon. He cuddles him close, playing with his ears. Lexi continues rocking him while Damon rubs his arm. The pain in his tummy slowly fades away.

“’Lena,” Stefan whispers.

“I’ll call your friends, let them know you can’t come,” Damon coos. He kisses Stefan’s forehead. “We can watch a movie here.”

“Stitchy?”

“Yes, you show Lexi where it is while I call Bonnie.”

Lexi carries Stefan over to the DVD and VHS collection. He squints a bit, the letters jumbling together. Finally, he spots one with the bright blue alien on the cover.

“Dat one,” he points out.

She nods and plucks it from the shelf. Once its in the player, Lexi sits on the couch. Stefan cuddles up against her.

“Sowee, Sissy.”

Lexi hums. “For what?”

“Don’t hate you.” He looks up into her kind eyes. “Nice sissy.”

Lexi smiles and kisses his nose. Damon returns a few minutes later and she starts the movie. Stefan remains on Lexi’s lap, but puts his legs onto Damon’s. For once, they don’t bicker over him, or anything. For nearly an hour and a half, Stefan just snuggles with his brother, sister and bunny. No arguing, crying or pouting. Just family.

Chapter Text

Stefan checks his watch and pouts. Still another 3 hours to go. Fridays always drag. It doesn’t help that this is the first weekend in awhile that he can actually go out with his friends. Lexi’s left to travel once again, with promises to be back. Damon’s lifting some restrictions. His curfew is back to normal at the very least. As long as Stefan sends pictures and videos, Damon trusts him at Tyler’s party. It’s going to be a good time and Stefan needs it after a rough few weeks of not being able to avoid his space.

He’s halfway to Tanner’s room, not looking forward to the conversation they need to have. With Lexi and Damon allowing him to stay home, he missed a test. It’ll take some serious groveling for him to allow a make up.

“Another birthday, another classification,” Tanner’s voice pings Stefan’s hearing, even from behind the door. “It’s like it never ends.”

“Let me guess.” Mr. Harold’s voice this time. “Another so-called Little that’ll require extra accommodation?”

“This one has an actual age when they supposedly drop. 2 years old. That’ll be a fun class.”

Stefan bites his lip. It’s no secret that Tanner is against Littles. He’s one of the few teachers that are. Damon and Caroline have tried to argue that it’s not fair to the students who are, but the school board’s remained firm. As long as the students are accommodated and treated fairly, everyone is entitled to their own opinion. Meaning dickheads like Tanner get to keep their jobs.

“It’s just a lazy way out,” Tanner continues. “They get away with whatever under the name of this system.”

“I mean, aren’t most of them spanked and put in time out?”

“They need more than a spanking, I’ll tell you that.” Tanner sighs. “But I’ll tell you what. I feel for these caregivers. The teenager I just classified? Anna Zhu. She’s a vampire. Whoever ends up taking care of her has to deal with this for eternity. That’s gotta suck.”

Stefan freezes. His mind flashes to Damon. At the very least, Lexi is still living her life. At Stefan’s urging she’ll travel. They’ll see each other more frequently than they used to, but she has her freedom.

Damon is stuck with him. He barely goes to The Grill, afraid to leave his baby brother alone. Stefan knows he likely sees women during the day but it’s not the same as the sloppy one night stands he’s had for so long. No, instead he spends most nights catering to Stefan. Once again, something was stolen from him. Stefan can’t be alone and Damon is the unlucky bastard chained to him.

Stefan turns away from the room and heads down the hall. He’s in autopilot as he simply walks out of the school. No one notices, or if they do, they certainly don’t stop him. He strides down the sidewalk, making the 30 minute walk home.

For more days than he can count, he begged Damon to leave. He tried to barter a schedule when his brother could visit. Stefan swore he’d be honest this time. Damon could go back to living his normal life.

Each and every time, his brother says no. Of course he does. What else can he? If he walks away from Stefan, he’s breaking a promise. Damon is stubborn, he wants to hold up his end.

It’s time Stefan stops asking and takes matters into his own hands.

By the time he reaches the house, a plan is in motion. As expected, Damon’s Camaro is out of the driveway. There was a council meeting at 10 AM, then he has plans to meet up with some girl Stefan can’t remember the name of. It’ll be an easy escape.

Stefan packs a bag first. Not a lot, he’s always traveled light. Three shirts, a pair of jeans. He dumps some underwear and socks in. Stefan glances over at Bunny, leaning against his pillows. He hesitates before picking it up and shoving it inside.

Once his duffel is full and he’s checked to make sure his debit card is loaded, he sneaks down to Damon’s study. Stefan pokes around in the drawers, surprised they’re unlocked.

He trusts you.

Stefan shakes away that guilt. It’ll be worth it in the long run. He pulls back a secret compartment to the middle drawer and finds the keys to his Porsche. After his true classification was revealed, Damon ripped up Stefan’s license, but kept the car. 

After double checking that everything is accounted for, Stefan heads for the parlor. He takes one last look around. In the past when he’s moved on, he always knows he’ll return to this home. This time, he knows it’s for good.

He debates leaving a note but nothing sounds genuine.

This is for your own good.

I won’t get in your way anymore.

I love you. I’m doing this because I love you.

Nothing is going to comfort his brother. Stefan knows it’ll hurt for a bit, but he’ll get over it. Just as Stefan m did every time Damon did the walking. The pain numbs over time and you get used to it. Once his brother has a good booze filled romp, he’ll forget all about why he wanted his brother to stick around.

Stefan goes out to the garage and finds his baby still sitting there. Damon’s ran the engine every so often, so it should still be good to drive. Sure enough, it roars to life once Stefan turns the key into the ignition. He grins and pulls out of the driveway, heading down the road.

It’s a quiet afternoon in the suburbs. Everyone’s either at work and school or enjoying the day. Stefan rolls down the windows and fiddles with the radio until his favorite Bon Jovi song comes on.

“ It's all the same, only the names will change, ” Stefan sings along. “ Every day, it seems we're wastin' away. Another place where the faces are so cold. I'd drive all night just to get back home.”

He focuses his eyes on the road after he pulls off the last street, his car headed straight for the townline.

“ I'm a cowboy ,” his husky voice drops to match his favorite artist. “ On a steel horse I ride. I’m wanted dead or alive. I’m wanted…”

Stefan looks up just in time to see a crow heading straight for the dash. He swerves to miss it, slamming on the breaks when he spots a figure standing in the middle of the road.

“See, this is why I tell you to look both ways before you cross the street.”

Stefan’s mouth drops open. Damon stands before him, arms folded over his chest. He tsks.

“All sorts of maniacs on the road.”

Stefan stares at him, dumbstruck. Damon’s irritated face remains unchanged.

“Get out of the car, Stefan.”

His hands grip the wheel. “N…no.”

Damon cocks an eyebrow. “No?”

“I’m leaving town.”

“Sure you are. Now, get out of the car and I’ll drive us home.”

Stefan sits up straighter, tightening his muscles. “No!”

Damon glowers and vamps to the door. For once, Stefan is quicker. He gets out of the car and races down the road. Damon appears in front of him and Stefan pushes him out of the way. His brother grabs hold of his arm. Frustration builds up inside of him.

“Aghh!!”

He flips his brother and throws him backwards several feet. Damon lands on his stomach, hissing in pain. Stefan’s breathing grows heavy as he stares down at his hands. He hasn’t been this powerful since he gave up human blood.

Damon pushes himself up, the road burn healing almost instantly on his palms. “What the hell is wrong with you?!”

“Me?!” Stefan throws his hands in the air. “I told you to let me leave!”

Damon’s face goes from angry to confused. “You’re not allowed to leave the house alone. You expect me to let you drive over the townline by yourself?”

“That’s the point! I’m done here!”

“What?” Damon scoffs. “You're running away?”

Stefan stares at him, pursing his lips. Damon takes him in for a minute. His jaw locks.

“You’re running away?”

“You catch on fast.”

“One, watch the damn attitude. I will…”

Stefan swiftly cuts him off. “You’ll what? Spank me? Wash my mouth out with soap? Put me in the corner like a petulant toddler?”

“That’s why you’re upset?!” Damon asks incredulously. “Because I punish you?”

“No! I don’t care about that.”

“Then what?”

“I told you! I’m just done here!”

Damon storms closer. “I don’t understand. This morning, you were fine! Last night, you cuddled up in my bed!“

“You’re right, Damon,” Stefan’s voice lowers. “You don’t understand.”

Stefan can smell the tears in his big brother’s eyes. He ducks his head. Damon rarely cries. Stefan can’t stand to watch it. In his mind, his brother is big and strong. He’s able to defeat anything. Seeing him so vulnerable makes him almost human.

Damon tries to grab Stefan’s hand. He lets out a choked sob. “Then tell me. What did I do?”

Stefan looks up. Damon’s blue eyes are desperate, sad. Stefan did this to him. Again. He should’ve found a different way to leave, avoid this whole scene.

“You didn’t do anything.”

“Clearly I did. Why else are you trying to leave?”

“Because of me!” Damon’s brows crinkle in confusion. “I am trying to save you from me!”

“That doesn’t make any sense. Unless…”

Damon grips his chin. Stefan wiggles, trying to get out of his grip. Damon stares into his eyes.

“Are you on human blood again?”

“No!” 

“Are you telling me the truth?”

“Yes! Jesus!”

Stefan manages to rip away from him. Damon still doesn’t look convinced.

“What? You wanna test me or something? Not sure if they have a drug test for that.”

“It’s the only thing that’ll explain your behavior!”

Damon shakes his head. “What else could have you acting like this?”

“I told you! I’m trying to protect you.”

“If you’re not off the wagon, what are you protecting me from?”

Stefan groans. “This! Me! What we’ve been doing the past 6 months.”

Slow understanding takes over Damon’s eyes, only to be replaced with irritation.

“We’ve been over this a million times,” he growls. “I want to be here!”

“No! You feel obligated!”

Damon narrows his eyes. “That’s not how I feel!”

Stefan screams. Birds rustle in the trees, quickly flying away. “That’s how anyone would feel!”

“How can you tell me what’s in my brain?”

“Because that’s how anyone should feel!”

Stefan picks up a rock from the ground and throws it at a tree. A dent is left in its wake. Damon stare ar the trunk in shock. Stefan continues on his rant.

“This is for eternity, Damon. Don’t you get that? My little spaces won’t grow further and further apart like humans do. They’re only going to get worse! You’re trapped! And I’m not going to do that to you anymore!”

“It’s not your choice!”

“It is! It’s always been my choice!”

“Yeah, and that had you torturing yourself!”

Stefan grips his dirty blonde hair, willing himself to not tear it out. “I’m not just talking about the stupid classification system.”

Damon throws his hands in the air. “Then what…”

“I’ve already stolen your human life from you!”

Damon goes quiet. Tears that Stefan didn’t even know he had stream down his cheeks. He lets out a soft sob.

“I forced you to become a vampire so I wouldn’t be alone. I was selfish and stupid. I know that now.”

Damon shakes his head. His voice comes out broken. “That…that was a long time ago, Stefan.”

“No. Not as long as we pretend.”

“I told you, this self loathing and guilt, it has to stop.”

“It’s never going to stop! Unless I turn off my emotions, I can’t help how I feel. Guilt, hurt, all of it. You can make a dumbass rule about me not hating myself but it’s too late! I do!”

The tears fall harder down his face. Damon steps forward to pull him into a hug but Stefan yanks away.

“The real rule,” he makes out in between sobs. “Is that you should hate me too!”

Damon bites his lip. “I don’t hate you, Stef,” he whispers.

“You do and you know it!”

Damon’s nostrils flare. “No! Stop telling me how I feel!”

“No! Not until you’re honest with me!”

“You want me to be honest?! Fine!”

Stefan braces himself, trying to stop the tears. He straightens up as Damon towers over him. His brother’s blue eyes are filled with anger.

“I did hate you,” his voice is low now, hoarse. “I hated you for a really long time. I was so angry, wondering why you would subject me to this hell. I thought it was bad enough I spent my entire childhood trying to protect you, now it’ll never end.”

The words cut Stefan worse than he imagined. His lip trembles. 

You asked for this.

“It’s probably the real reason why I didn’t fight you on your classification. I was relieved that I didn’t have to fall back into that life.”

Stefan sniffles. “I knew it,” he whispers.

“Let me finish.” Damon holds up a hand. “Here’s the thing about living forever. You’re forced to sit with your emotions. You have more time to forgive. And I did.”

Damon cups his cheeks. For once, the little brother doesn’t pull away.

“I forgive you.” Stefan shakes his head. “I do. I forgive you for turning me.”

“No,” he whispers, his voice broken. “It’s too much to forgive.”

“It’s not. After about 50 years I realized something. It was selfish what you did, but I was selfish too. I only saw my happiness and what I wanted. I didn’t realize that you needed me. That’s why you did it. Because you truly needed me by your side…and I left you.”

Stefan sucks back a sob. “You had every right to.”

“In the beginning. But in time, I realized, I didn’t hate you. I was angry. That isn’t hate. I went and saw the world and none of it meant nothing, because you were alone. Hurting.”

“I deserve it.”

Damon shakes his head.

“You needed me, and because of my anger, I abandoned you. I should’ve fought you on the classification. I knew you were lying but I was the selfish one.”

His brother pulls off, but their watery eyes remain locked.

“I forgive you, baby brother. I love you. And I’m sorry for leaving.”

Stefan sobs as fat tears fall onto Damon’s hand. His  older brother is crying himself as he continues.

“You’re right, I can’t tell you how to feel. You can hate yourself as much as you want. Because I hate myself too.” Damon flinches. “I walked away. I watched you go over the edge and I didn’t do anything to stop it.”

Stefan shakes his head. “You couldn’t of.”

“Sure I could’ve,” Damon says, his voice haunted. “I just didn’t want to.”

Stefan swallows. This raw, brutal honesty from his brother his new. No quips. No yelling. No deflection. Just two brothers, face to face.

Damon regards him for a moment, before speaking again.

“But I want to now. Whenever you go too far, I will be there to pull you back. Every second, every day. You’re going to think I’m the most annoying, most overprotective brother. You may stop hating yourself and hate me instead. Run away, I will catch you and drag your ass home. I will do everything to keep you by my side.”

A chill runs down Stefan’s spine. “Why?”

He claps his hand on his shoulder. “‘Cause you’re all I got.”

Damon pulls Stefan into a big hug. His tough arms lock his brother into place. Stefan remains still for a full minute. Damon kisses the side of his head and the damn breaks. Stefan buries his head in his shoulder, sobbing once again. Damon slowly rubs his back.

“I…I’m sorry.” 

Stefan isn’t sure what he’s apologizing for. Turning him, lying, running away. Everything. All the wrong he’s ever done and for all the wrong he’ll do for the rest of eternity.

“Shhh,” Damon coos in his ear. “You’re forgiven.”

“I love you,” Stefan wails, clinging to his shirt. 

“I love you too, buddy. I always will.”

Stefan isn’t sure how long they stand there, Damon’s arms wrapped around him. The little brother apologizes until his voice is raw and horse. For once, Damon doesn’t chastise him for the self loathing. Stefan is allowed to drown in his guilt. The more he does, the lighter his chest feels.

Eventually, Stefan grows limp. Damon kisses his forehead and wipes his tears.

“Am I in trouble?” Stefan mumbles, his eyes heavy.

Damon chuckles, stroking his hair. “I think I’ll let this go.”

“Ran away. Drove….spanking…”

“I think you’ve punished yourself enough,” Damon whispers. “The only thing we’re going to do is go home. I’ll run you a bath and then tuck you into my bed, lay with you until you wake up. How does that sound?”

Stefan yawns in response. Damon keeps his arms locked around him and guides him to the Porsche. Stefan is too tired to argue when he’s strapped into the backseat. Instead, he just sucks his thumb. Another Bon Jovi song lulls him to sleep as Damon drives them home.

If you were in these arms tonight.

I'd hold you, I'd need you,

I'd get down on my knees for you.

And make everything alright, 

If you were in these arms.

I'd love you, I'd please you, 

I'd tell you that I'd never leave you.

And love you till the end of time, 

if you were in these arms tonight.

Chapter Text

Stefan kicks his feet as they walk through the gardening center. Damon promised they could go home after looking at 50 power drills, only to decide that the front of the house could use some new flowers. It’s been an hour in this stupid hardware store. He’s never been this bored. 

Damon doesn’t look up from the hydregna bulbs he’s consulting. “You keep that up, you can go in the cart,” he says, his voice busy.

Stefan scoffs. “This is torture.”

Damon hums. “Ah yes, this is on par with being chained to a basement and having human blood starved out of you.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. Either his brother doesn’t see or simply doesn’t care, because his bottom is spared.

“How much longer?”

Damon sighs, finally looking up. “Here.” He tears his list in half and hands it over to him. “You go find this soil.”

“Is this just so I’ll stop bothering you?”

Damon pats his cheek. “What a smart boy you are.”

Stefan resists another eye roll. “You used to do this when I was 5 and wanted to help you with your chores. You’d give me a task to distract me.”

Damon nods. “Your point?”

“I’m not 5 anymore and this isn’t going to make me forget I’m annoyed.”

Damon gives him a Look. “Either get the soil or get in the cart.”

Stefan eyes the larger carriage with wary eyes. “Would I even fit?”

Damon shrugs. “You wanna find out.”

He’s off to fetch the soil before his brother can give it more thought. Damon throws a “good boy” over his shoulder. Stefan scoffs. It’s ridiculous he has to be here in the first place. He could’ve stayed home for an hour. Doesn’t help that his stomach has hurt for the past hour. He needs to have some blood.

Stefan turns to the rows of shelves with different kinds of soil. He consults the list but the words jumble together. Stefan frowns, blinking a few times. He manages to make out one of the words and looks back to the shelves. Once again, everything is blurry.

His tummy aches more.

Stefan wraps his arms around himself, fidgeting. Why can’t he read? Why are there so many different kinds? Not only does his tummy hurt, but his head is starting to as well. Stefan lets the paper fall to the ground and walks back to the bulbs.

Damon is gone. The cart is missing too.

Tears fill his eyes as he looks around the center. He lost Damon. He’s gonna be in so much trouble. Maybe Damon was upset and left him as a punishment. 

Stefan’s quick feet bring him around the corner. No Damon. He opens his mouth to call out to him but all that escapes is a whine. His eyes leak as he clutches his tummy.

“Day,” he whines softly.

Nothing. Stefan sinks onto the floor, knocking some seeds off their display in the process. He tries to put them back but they keep falling. Stefan whines, louder this time.

A familiar voice calls out. “Stef? Stefan, where are you?”

Stefan attempts to scramble up, only to trip and fall flat on his face, biting his lip in the process. Warmth comes from his nose and mouth, dripping onto the linoleum below. 

“Oh, Bunny Boy.”

A pair of familiar arms lift him up. Stefan immediately tries to nuzzle his face into his brother’s shoulder but Damon tilts his chin back, making a hissing sound.

“Ouchies,” Stefan whines.

“It’s alright. DayDay will fix it.”

He runs his hand over Stefan’s nose and the bleeding ceases. The mouth dries up after a moment. Damon reaches into his pocket and pulls out some wet wipes, gently getting rid of any leftover blood. Stefan wraps his arms around his brother’s neck, finally nuzzling his head in his shoulder. Damon rubs his back.

“Couldn’t find you,” he says softly.

“I’m sorry, Bunny. I went to look at hoses. I should’ve told you.”

“The paper is fuzzy.”

Damon tilts his head in confusion, then nods.

“That’s alright. We can go get it together.”

“Then go home?”

Damon smiles. “I was thinking, what if we went to the park? You could run around and play.”

Stefan beams. He must’ve been very good. It’s almost dinner time. Damon never lets him go to the park so late.

“Yes, please.”

Damon kisses the top of his head. “Let me get the soil and we can go home.”

Stefan tightens his grip on his neck. “I don’t wanna walk.”

“How about your ride in the cart? You can look after the flowers.”

He ponders the request. “Is that an important job?”

“A very important job.”

Stefan’s face grows as serious as a little boy’s can. “Okay, I do it.”

Damon chuckles. He moves some stuff around in the cart and settles Stefan inside, him fitting with ease. He forgot places like this have carts for special little boys and girls. Stefan keeps his eyes on the bulbs, guarding them carefully. 

After grabbing the soil, Damon goes to the checkout. It’s only then that Stefan allows the flowers out of his sight.

“I watcheded them,” he tells his big brother proudly.

Damon beams, ruffling his hair. “You’re such a good helper, Stef, thank you.”

Once Damon pays, they head out to the car. His brother loads it up and lifts Stefan out of the car. The park is just across the street, so they head over together, Damon holding him the entire time. Normally, Stefan would argue that he could walk but Damon is bouncing and spinning him. It makes the baby brother giggle and grab for his face.

The park for special little boys and girls like Stefan and Elena is empty due to the chilly weather and time of day. Damon lowers him on the ground. Stefan smirks up at him.

“You can’t catch me!”

He zooms off, doing a lap around the jungle gym in a matter of seconds. Damon races behind him, going super slow at first. By the third lap, he grows closer…and closer…

“Gothca!”

Damon grabs him by the waist and tickles his sides. Stefan squeals, kicking his legs. 

“Day!” He makes out in between laughs.

“Yeah?”

His big brother doesn’t let up. Stefan’s giggles grow. “Stop!!”

“Hmmmm….for a price.”

“Any…” A big laugh as Damon gets him under his arms. “Anything.”

“One hug and kiss.”

“Deal!”

Damon releases his grip. Stefan turns and squeezes him tightly, planting a wet kiss to his cheek. Damon smiles.

“How about the slide?”

Stefan nods and zips right over, climbing to the top. Damon kneels at the bottom. Stefan pushes himself down and lands right in his brother’s arms. He repeats the process 10 times. Damon’s smile doesn’t leave and Stefan can’t force his away. His brother isn’t all serious and boring right now. He’s fun! 

Next is the swings! Damon pushes Stefan super high. He doesn’t even tell him to pump after 5 minutes like he did last time. Stefan is pushed to his heart’s content. Damon is laughing the entire time. 

The brothers play for what seems like hours. Damon chases him around the playground then encourages him to slide. They go back on the swings twice! As the sun sinks lower in the sky, Damon claps his hands.

“Time to go home.”

Stefan whines, clinging to the slide. “But DayDay!”

“It’s getting late and you need to have your baba. But we can come back another day?”

“Tomorrow?”

“Yes, tomorrow, as soon as you clean your room.”

Stefan nods in agreement. “I’ll do it super fast.”

Damon smiles and bends down. Stefan hops onto his back, linking his arms around his neck. Damon pushes himself up and heads for the car. Stefan rests his chin on his brother’s shoulder.

“You’re a fun big brother.”

Damon grins. “Ya think so?”

“Uh huh. You caughted me.”

Damon hums. “I’ll always catch you, Bunny Boy.”

Chapter Text

“Salvatore!”

Stefan internally groans at the sound of Tanner’s voice. He debates pretending he didn’t hear him. After all, they stand amidst the chaos of busses pulling out, carpool lane abuzz with honking and students celebrating the start of a holiday weekend. Then he remembers that Tanner’s aware of who he is and what that entails. There’s no way he didn’t hear him.

He turns around and finds his lemon faced teacher pushing through the crowds to get to him. Stefan straightens, not in the mood to piss him off more.

“Yes, Mr. Tanner?”

“I wanted to talk to you about that little stunt you pulled in class today, but you ran off before I could.”

Stefan raises a brow. “What stunt?”

Tanner scoffs. “Arguing with me about Columbus.”

“You mean when you told the entire class he discovered America when he really didn’t?” Stefan shrugs. “I don’t see how that’s a stunt.”

His teacher’s eyes narrow. “We’ve had this talk a dozen times, Salvatore. You do not know more than me, simply because you’ve been alive so long.”

That’s exactly what that means, but Stefan doesn’t want to risk pissing him off more.

“I am tired of your constant lack of respect. It is my classroom. I am the one with a teaching degree.” Tanner towers above him, glowering. Stefan simply stands there, unafraid. “This little act ends today.”

Stefan looks him dead in the eye. “Yes, sir,” he fibs. If Tanner continues to spread misinformation, Stefan isn’t going to sit there and let it happen. But for the moment, he’ll appease the power trip.

“Good. Now, to ensure you’ve learned your lesson, you’re going to write a 10 page paper on the accurate history of Christopher Columbus, using the textbook the school provides. Double space, 12 point font. Due on my desk Monday morning.”

Stefan resists an eye roll. “Fine.”

Tanner takes a step closer, jabbing his finger into his chest, hard. Stefan jumps a little, shocked by the strength of his teacher. His bravado drops as he starts trembling. This only makes his teacher smirk.

“You are going to keep your mouth shut for the rest of the year or we’re going to have a problem. Are we understood?”

He opens his mouth to respond when another voice answers for him. “And just what problem is that?”

Stefan turns around and nearly lets out a sigh of relief. Lexi stands there, arms crossed over her chest. Her waxed brow is raised as she purses her lips.

“Lexi,” he breathes.

She glances down at him, briefly smiling. “Hey, Pumpkin.” Lexi’s game face resumes as she glances back at the mostly confused and obviously slightly freaked out Tanner. “You were saying?”

Tanner’s mouth opens and shuts, his eyes a little wide. “I was just…” He clears his throat and tries to regain composure. “Who are you?”

“I’m Lexi, Stefan’s big sister.”

“I didn’t know the Salvatores had a sister.”

“Life’s full of surprises.” She puts a hand on Stefan’s shoulder. “Now, I believe you were threatening my baby brother, Mr…”

“Tanner, William Tanner.” Some color reappears to the teacher’s face. “It wasn’t a threat. He’s just been acting out in class. Perhaps you and Damon can talk to him about decorum.”

Lexi nods, her face unmoved. “I see. Damon and I do take respect very seriously. We make sure Stefan knows he is to treat others how they do him.” She squeezes Stefan’s shoulders. He bites back a smile. “Not to worry, William. We’ll continue to talk about this at home. Come on, Stef.”

Lexi keeps her hand on his shoulders and guides him to her ’63 Mercury Comet. Looking around to make sure everyone else is out of earshot, she releases him and looks down with sisterly worry. He relaxes a little, already falling into little brother mode.

“You alright?”

Stefan shrugs. “It’s fine. Just Tanner being Tanner.”

“Is this the teacher that gets mad whenever you correct him?” He nods. “What’d you do this time?’

“He kept saying Columbus discovered America.”

Lexi rolls her eyes. “You’d think by now teachers would’ve learned the accurate story.”

“I would’ve kept my mouth shut but he was getting mad that no one would tell him the dates but as soon as I raised my hand, of course it was a problem.”

“You did the right thing. He’s the asshole.” She leans forward to fix his hair. “Not to worry, I can handle him.”

Stefan frowns. “Lex, no. Come on, there’s nothing wrong.”

“He threatened you. Honestly, he’s lucky I didn’t body slam him onto the sidewalk.”

“It’s just Tanner. What’s the worst he could do?”

Stefan tries not to think about the impending bruise on his chest. He can feel it forming and no amount of willing it away works. Sure, sometimes his injuries take longer to heal than those not on a vegetarian diet but a human should not be able to hurt him like this.

Lexi looks unconvinced. “I’ll call the principal.”

“He won’t do anything. Damon is in his office about once a week to yell at him for one thing or another. By now, I think he’s desensitized to complaints regarding Tanner.”

She scoffs. “Public school system, bullshit.”

“I’ll be fine, Sissy.” He pouts up at her, trying to appeal to her soft side. “Please.”

Lexi looks down at him for a moment, little by little her anger cracking. She bends down and showers his face with kisses. Stefan laughs, trying to pull away from her. She continues, getting his cheeks and forehead multiple times. By the time she stops, he can see lipstick all over him in the sideview mirror.

“What are you doing here, anyway?” Stefan asks, trying to rub off the kisses.

Lexi smacks his hand away. “I came to town for the weekend since I knew you’d be off. Damon got caught up at some meeting or whatever it is he does. So, I figured I’d come pick up my favorite little Pumpkin.”

Stefan raises an eyebrow. “You got another Pumpkin somewhere?”

She rolls her eyes. “Get over here.”

Lexi opens her arms and Stefan falls right into them, burying his face into her shoulder. It’s only been a month since they last saw each other, not their longest stretch at all. And still, he’s missed her so much. Having her there for his little moments have added to his separation anxiety. It’s the same with Damon. Of course he’d miss both of them before the truth came out, but he’d survive. Now, he’s not sure if he could go more than a night without Damon.

Eventually, they pull apart and Lexi licks her thumb to wipe off her handiwork. Stefan squirms the entire time, turning a little red. Once she’s done, she pats his bottom.

“Do you have plans?” He shakes his head. “I was thinking we go up into the woods and hunt a little.”

His eyes sparkle. “Really?”

“Yup.”

“But you hate animal blood.”

“Maybe, but I love spending time with you.”

Stefan beams, climbing into the car.

Damon stands in the doorway of the guest room, watching Lexi tuck Stefan in. It’s rare his little brother sleeps in his own bed. Most of the time, he’s in Damon’s. When Lexi visits, she steals him. There’s no doubt that she babies him just a little bit more than his big brother. That night, she’s swaddled him up in a fuzzy blanket and then put him under the duvet, claiming it’s a little chilly (even though they’re vampires and can’t feel weather). Stefan contently sucks his thumb and cuddles his rabbit, drifting off to sleep.

Lexi watches him for a moment before walking over to the door. Damon expects her to shoo him away, but instead she pulls him into the hallway and shuts the door.

“Wow, you actually leaving Stefan alone?” Damon teases. “Will he be able to survive without his helicopter sister by his side?”

Lexi doesn’t roll her eyes or make a face. “What do you know about William Tanner?”

It takes Damon a minute to process the sudden subject change.

“Stef’s History teacher?” Lexi nods. “I’ve told you before. He’s a dick.”

“Are you sure it’s harmless?”

Damon raises a brow. “What do you mean?”

“Today I heard him threaten Stefan. He said if he couldn’t keep his mouth shut, they’d have a problem.”

His jaw locks. “What kind of problem?”

“I don’t know. I interfered before he could say anything else. He seemed freaked out so hopefully that worked but I have a bad feeling.”

“I hate that guy,” Damon growls. “First they had that asshole Saltzman teaching and they replace him with someone just as bad. Though, at least Tanner isn’t off whipping students.”

He cringes, thinking about Caroline’s description of those welts. If anyone ever did something like that to his brother, he doubts he’d have the restraint that she did. They wouldn’t even get the decency of a grave, that’d be too good for them. Damon would find a way to make the body disappear, forever.

Damon shakes the thought out of his head. “I’ve done everything I can, barring pulling Stef out of school.”

“Could you?”

“This is the only high school in Mystic Falls. Besides, the rest of his teachers are great. He has all his friends.”

Lexi sighs, running her fingers through her hair. “I just hate to think of this guy bullying my baby brother.”

“Our baby brother,” Damon corrects. “And look, I’m just as psycho as you when it comes to keeping him safe, but Stefan has truly never been fazed by this guy. It’s funny for him to make Tanner squirm.”

“Are you sure it’s innocent?”

Damon nods. “I swear. If anything changes, I’ll tell you, but I don’t think it will.”

Lexi still doesn’t look convinced as she slips back into the guest room. Damon heads downstairs to tend to some bourbon, unsure why he feels unsettled now.

“Stefan Salvatore report to Mr. Tanner’s room, immediately.”

Stefan pauses, just feet away from the open doors. Elena tilts her head.

“What’d you do now?”

He shrugs. “I dunno. I handed in that stupid essay, worded exactly how he wanted it.”

“Do you want me to wait for you? My mom has meetings all afternoon so Dad’s picking me up.  He could give you a ride.”

“I’m alright, thanks. Damon gave me permission to walk home since he’s busy with the council.”

“Lexi left?”

“Last night.” He makes a face, trying not to think about her too much. “I’ll talk to you later, alright?”

Elena nods and slips out the door. Stefan heads back up the stairs and over to Tanner’s room. His teacher stands outside the door. Instead of his usual screwed up lemon face, he looks calm. Stefan tilts his head.

“You wanted to see me?”

“Yes, come on in.”

Stefan slips inside. The moment the door shuts, he hears a click. Tanner points to a seat by the window and Stefan complies, sitting down. The shades are drawn. Combined with the school’s dim lighting, the room is near dark.

“Is there a problem with my essay?”

Tanner shakes his head. “I read it. You cited the book perfectly.”

“Okay…” Stefan trails off, shrugging a little. “So, why am I here?”

“I had a lot of time to think over the weekend. Your sister told me that she and your brother care so much about respect, but clearly they’re not teaching you very well.”

Stefan resists the urge to point out that very weekend he got a sore bottom for telling Lexi to screw off when she asked him to clean his room. There was also the week before when Damon washed his mouth out with soap after he dropped the f bomb one too many times. His brother and sister certainly do not tolerate disrespect. It’s just that he’s always respected Tanner.

“It’s a shame what parents are turning into these days,” Tanner continues. “Or, I suppose, guardians in your case.” Stefan’s nostrils flare, which earns him a smirk. “I’ve read all the guidelines for disciplining Littles. Spanking is encouraged, but with nothing more than a brush, eh?”

Off his teacher’s stare, Stefan nods. “That’s right, sir.”

“In my day, anything less than a belt was considered spoiling the child.”

And back in Stefan’s, you cut switches off the tree and were beaten with them until your ass splintered and the stick broke. What’s the guy’s point? Stefan remains quiet, letting Tanner spin his yarn.

“Even in school, the teachers were allowed to use corporal punishment. I myself found my hand smacked with a ruler, bottom pulverized by a paddle.” Stefan feigns shock. Tanner nods. “It made me into the man I am today.” He rolls his eyes. “Unfortunately, Mystic Falls High is against spanking its students, they leave it up to the parents and guardians. Which means, sometimes, students remain spoiled little brats and get away with everything.”

Stefan regards him for a few moments, the wheels in his head slowly turning.

“Are you…are you going to spank me, Mr. Tanner?”

“I would, if I thought it’d do any good. But we both know it’d be a fruitless task. You’d feel a pinch at most and that’s not going to teach you anything.”

At least the dude’s smart enough to figure that out.

“So…what am I doing here?”

Tanner walks over to his desk and holds out his palm. “Give me that ring.”

Stefan’s hand instinctively goes over it. He traces the “S” engraved on top, just below the blue stone. Outside his time in Lexi’s special rehabilitation treatments, he hasn’t taken this ring off since it was made for him.

“No.”

Tanner purses his lips. “No?”

Stefan narrows his eyes. “No.” He rises to his feet. “I’m done entertaining this. I’ve tried respecting you, listening to you, but we both know you can’t hold me here.”

He’s halfway towards the door when Tanner grips his arm. Stefan cries out in pain as a burning sensation pierces his skin. He looks down and sees Tanner’s hands are oily. Stefan moans.

“Vervain,” he chokes out.

“Are you going to sit down like a good boy?”

Stefan nods and Tanner releases him. Slight burns take over his forearm. Stefan drops into the chair, rubbing it and trying to will the pain away. Tanner towers over him once again and for the first time, Stefan feels fear as he gazes up into his beady eyes.

“Give me the ring.”

“Mr. Tanner…”

His teacher’s palm smacks against his shoulder. Stefan screams. He fumbles for his left hand and throws the ring onto the desk. Tanner grins as he picks it up and examines it. Without warning, he reaches over to the windowsill and pulls up the curtains. The hot sun streams through and pierces Stefan’s skin. If the vervain burned, this is agony. Stefan screams louder this time. He instantly covers his face to protect it but that means his arms are put into the crossfire.

“Stop! Please!”

He can smell the flames that are sure to come. Tears fall down his cheeks as he wails in despair.

“I’m sorry!”

Darkness overtakes the room once more. Stefan drops his arms. They drop like Jell-O onto the desk, weak and fried. Dark burns singe against his pale skin. They’re peppered throughout, leaving the faintest bits of flesh unharmed. Stefan continues to cry. The pain remains even with the blinds drawn once more. His breathing picks up as he rubs each arm, which only makes it worse. Tanner walks closer again and Stefan fumbles backwards, falling onto his butt. His teacher is beaming. It’s the happiest Stefan has seen him since they met.

“There. Lesson learned.”

The ring falls with a clink onto the floor. Stefan scrambles to grab it, biting back a scream in pain. He slides it back onto his finger, clutching it for dear life. Stefan looks up at Tanner with wide eyes, panic filling him.

“You’ll tell your brother that you forgot to put your ring on and went outside,” Tanner commands. “It was a stupid, stupid mistake made by a stupid, stupid little boy.”

Stefan feebly nods. The pain is still too much for him to say a single word.

“Get out. Now. And make sure you put on a sweatshirt so no one sees you.”

Stefan pushes himself up, biting his lip to prevent more screams. The burns would’ve healed the instant he was pulled from the sunlight, but the vervain pierces them into his skin, his own powers weakened by the potent herb. He’s going to feel this, at least for a little while.

He limps out of the classroom and heads for his locker. Locating an old jacket, he forces it over his arms, ignoring the pain. One step, then another, he forces his way to the exit.

Damon smells the burning flesh long before he enters the house. He vamps upstairs and down the hall until he finds the source. The long blackout curtains in Stefan’s room are drawn, all lights off. His baby brother is curled up on the bed, whimpering in pain. Damon vamps quicker this time and sits beside him. Without a single word, he pulls the foul-smelling arms into his own grip and gasps.

“Stef,” he breathes. “What the hell?”

Stefan’s head remains buried in his pillows. Damon gently but forcibly rolls him over. A bit of his face is burned, as is his neck, but it’s not as bad as the scarred arms. His brother’s eyes are wide, filled with fear and pain.

“Stef,” Damon repeats. “What is going on? How did this happen?”

“I…I was stupid,” Stefan whispers. “I um…I took off my ring ‘cause it was bugging me.”

Damon’s face wrinkles in confusion. “Bugging you?”

“Uh huh. I forgot it was off and then I stepped outside. It was only for a minute.” Stefan winces. “I…I’m sorry, Day. I was stupid.”

Damon stares down into his brother’s eyes. After a moment, he shakes his head.

“Bullshit.”

“Damon…”

“Your ring never “bugs you”. I know for a fact that you haven’t taken it off since the 20s. You shower with the damn thing,” he says, his voice firm. “And even if you did, these burns would’ve healed the second you left the sunlight.”

Stefan shrugs. “Dunno. Maybe my diet?”

“Stefan Antonio Salvatore, you are going to tell me what happened right this instant!”

Stefan recoils, pulling away from his brother. Damon frowns. He scoots closer to Stefan and cups his cheek, running his finger over one of the burns. It doesn’t fade.

“Please, Stef,” he begs. “What is going on?”

Stefan’s lip trembles. “T…Tanner.”

Damon sits up straight. “What?”

“He had vervain and used it to make me weak. Then he forced me to take off my ring and opened the curtains.”

Damon’s off the bed before he finishes the story. Stefan tries to get up but falls against the pillows.

“Damon, wait.”

He ignores his little brother, vamping out of the house and back into his car. The rules of Stefan not being allowed home alone for more than a few minutes leave his mind. All he can think of is William Tanner.

Klaus walks into Stefan’s room, Elena following close behind. The minute he got Damon’s text, he raced right over. The youngest Salvatore brother is curled up in the dark, sobbing. Klaus vamps over to him and looks down at him. This is a far cry from the man who once knocked back bourbon in a club with him. This isn’t the Ripper of Monterey. Here lay a sad, scared little boy.

“Stefan,” he whispers. “It’s Klaus Mikaelson. Elena’s father.”

The young boy doesn’t look up. Elena appears by her father’s side.

“Is he alright? I can’t see.”

Klaus puts a hand on her back. “It’s best you can’t, Princess. It’s…not something for little girls.”

Elena frowns. “Is he going to be okay?”

“He will. Just stand here.”

Klaus walks around to the other side of the bed. He takes Stefan’s face into his hands, rubbing his thumbs against his cheeks. Stefan’s tears remain but they lessen as he makes his way down to his arms. Klaus frowns as the scars remain.

“Are you still in pain, my boy?” Stefan nods. “Strange.” He bites his wrist and holds it out. “Drink.” Stefan inches away, shaking his head. “It’ll be alright, it’ll help heal you.”

“N…no,” Stefan’s voice is young, quiet.

“I know it must be scary, but I promise you, I’m not going to hurt you.”

Elena pipes up. “Daddy…”

Klaus interrupts. Elena may be worried for her friend, but she doesn’t understand the urgency.

“He’s dropping into Little space, Elena. I can calm him down.”

“It’s not that. He doesn’t drink human blood.” Klaus tilts his head. “Only animals. He refused to drink Damon’s before when he was hurt by another vampire. Says it’s a slippery slope.”

Klaus heals his wrist, feeling foolish. Indeed, the young lad has dropped into a younger space. He can only imagine how terrifying it must be to balance the older memories with the young. Klaus glances at his worried daughter and a bit of pride takes over. When he got the text from Damon, he debated dropping her at Bonnie’s to prevent her from seeing anything bad. If he hadn’t brought her, Heaven knows what he might have done to scare the boy.

“Thank you, Princess,” he says. “I didn’t know.” He glances down at Stefan. “I apologize.”

Stefan whimpers. “Day.”

“Damon will be back soon.”

“He…he left. He promised he wouldn’t leave.”

Klaus frowns. He understands Damon’s urge. It took everything he had to not rip Alaric apart limb by limb. Yet, someone had to stay with Elena. She was their priority. The poor boy is suffering from horrific burns and witnessed his older brother running out.

Elena climbs up onto the bed and crawls over to Stefan. He rolls over so his head is on her lap. She runs her fingers through his hair, whispering “It’s okay” repeatedly. Klaus bites back a smile. On any other day, he would throw a fit over his daughter getting into a boy’s bed, but in this moment, all he can feel is pride for his baby girl.

Damon slams Tanner’s classroom door so hard, it falls off its hinges and onto the floor. The teacher barely has time to look up from his grading before he’s slammed onto the ground. Damon hisses. He puts his knee on his chest to pin him down, wrapping the other around his neck. Tanner’s eyes are wide with fear.

“You thought I wouldn’t find out?”

His free hand collides with Tanner’s face. Blood pours from his nose. Another punch to the jaw allows some to flow from his mouth. Tanner screams out in pain.

“I let way too much slide with you,” Damon growls. “I should’ve ended you the moment Stefan told me what a dick you were.” He strengthens his grip around his neck. Tanner wheezes, unable to speak. “I stupidly gave you one too many chances.” He can hear Tanner’s ribs cracking. “It’s a shame for you that I don’t have a lighter or I would do exactly what you did to my baby!”

Damon presses his knee down harder. Three more ribs out of commission. Tanner’s airways aren’t open enough for him to cry out in pain. Anger pulsates through Damon’s body.

“I guess it’s time to hire a new history teacher!”

Damon goes flying against the chalkboard. His eyes widen as he watches Caroline drag Tanner out of the room and toss him into the hall. Damon races for the broken doorway, only to get thrown into the desk.

“Caroline!”

He storms right for her and she pins him up against the wall. Damon struggles under her grip. This makes no sense. He’s older than her and they keep up the same diet. He should be able to kick her ass all the way back to the 1800s!

“I am going to kill him! Let me go!”

“That’s exactly why I’m going to hold you here,” she growls. “If you kill him, it’s game over.”

“I don’t care!” Damon attempts to move her arm.

Caroline tightens her grip. “I know you don’t. You’re angry right now, livid. Your mind isn’t thinking about the consequences. All you can think about is what he did to your brother. Not what will happen if you kill him.”

“He’ll be dead! And that’s still not good enough!”

“What happens to Stefan once you do that?”

Damon’s body freezes. Caroline nods.

“You’ll get yourself locked up, probably in a different state. Stefan will enter the system. He’ll need a vampire caretaker to adopt him and Lord knows those are in short supply.” Caroline shakes her head. “He’ll wonder where his big brother is and why he would do something so stupid to get him taken away.”

Damon frowns. “That bastard can’t just get away with this.”

“I called the police the second Klaus called me,” Caroline promises, her voice lightening. “He took pictures of the burns. Tanner isn’t getting away with this.”

Damon sighs, relaxing his muscles entirely. “Prison isn’t good enough.”

Caroline nods in sympathy. “I checked his file. Unfortunately, he’s actually a caregiver. Otherwise, I’d give him the Alaric Saltzman treatment.” She shrugs. “But, it also means that he’ll end up in a cell. He didn’t just abuse a student, he tormented both a vampire and a Little. That’s a hefty sentence.”

She releases her grip on him, keeping a hand out just in case. Damon runs his fingers through his hair. Tanner’s moans echo from the hall.

“Am I gonna get it for whooping his ass?”

Caroline shakes her head. “You should be good.” She gives him a small smile. “I do understand, Damon. When I had Alaric tied to that bed, I whipped him with the same belt he used on Elena. It took everything in my power to stop. I wanted to keep thrashing him until he stopped breathing.”

“What stopped you?”

“Knowing that I had a little girl at home who needed me.” She pats him on the shoulder. “You have a little boy who needs you.”

Guilt hits Damon like a freight train.

“Stef. I…I left him alone.”

“Klaus and Elena are with him right now. He’s fine. Dropped, but fine.”

Damon stares at Tanner’s scuffed up loafers from the doorway. “Tanner…”

“I’ll handle him. You, go. The police will come by later if they have any questions.”

Damon shoots her a grateful smile, sneaking out the window.

The first thing Damon sees when he reenters his brother’s room, is Elena Mikaelson cradling his head and whispering to him. Stefan looks up at her with young, sad eyes, focused on her words. For the briefest of moments he forgets what’s going on and is ready to go into his rant about no girls in bedrooms, when he spots Klaus too. The overprotective father is watching them just as closely.

When Elena sees Damon, she carefully rests Stefan back onto the bed and gets off. She heads straight for her dad. Damon walks over to the two.

“I managed to get most of the pain,” Klaus says. “The rest may take time. Since he will not drink my blood, I wasn’t able to get the burns. But I spoke with Bonnie, she says they should fade once the vervain wears off.”

Damon nods. “Thank you.” He glances at Elena. “Both of you.”

She gives him a small smile. “Uh huh.”

Klaus puts a hand on his daughter’s back. “Come on, Princess. Let’s go home.”

As they leave, Damon climbs onto the bed. Stefan’s eyes remain on the comforter.

“Stef?” His brother refuses to look up. “Bunny Boy…”

“You left.”

Damon bites his lip. “I had to go see Tanner.”

“You left,” Stefan repeats. “Promised you wouldn’t leave. By myself.”

Damon scoops Stefan up into his arms and cuddles him close. Despite being upset, Stefan still curls up against him.

“I’m sorry, Bunny,” Damon whispers. “DayDay was just so worried about you. I had to make sure Tanner got in trouble.”

“Scary,” Stefan whimpers.

“Scary Mr. Tanner won’t hurt you again.”

“No. DayDay scary. Dark eyes. Fangies.”

Damon presses a kiss to the top of his head. He does all he can to keep his dark side away from Stefan, regardless of his space. The little one is so sensitive. Even though Baby Stefan understands vampires and finds his own fangs funny, others terrify him.

“I’m sure that was very scary,” Damon coos. “I’m so sorry, Bunny.”

Stefan pouts. “I don’t like Scary DayDay. I wan’ Happy DayDay.”

“No more Scary DayDay. He went bye bye.”

Stefan sniffles. “Far, far away?”

“All the way to Mars.”

His baby brother nods in approval. “Don’t come back, Scary DayDay.”

“He won’t, Bunny Boy. I promise.” Damon rubs circles on his tummy. “Just like Mr. Tanner is gone.”

Stefan tilts his head. “Really?”

“Really.  Mrs. Forbes-Mikaelson is taking care of it.”

Damon spots Bunny and puts it in his brother’s arms. Stefan cuddles it close, sucking on one of the ears. Damon doesn’t try to replace it with the pacifier. After the day Stefan had, he’ll indulge him in anything he wants.

There’s a long checklist that Damon needs to attend to. He’ll get Stefan’s work so he can do school from home for at least a week. Damon isn’t letting him out of his sight. If there’s council troubles, Stefan can come along. Damon wants to ensure he knows exactly where Tanner is going so it’s far enough away. Stefan will need at least four bottles of blood over the next few weeks, just to ensure he builds his strength back up. Lexi will need to be clued in. Knowing her, she’ll rush right back.

Everything can wait. In that moment, all Damon wants to do is cuddle his baby brother.

Chapter Text

Damon will never pretend to love Lexi. They’ve struck a truce for Stefan’s benefit and do what they can to remain civil. Still, they are too different and too much has gone down for them to ever be friends, let alone family. Damon is Stefan’s brother, Lexi is his sister. They will never be family. 

That’s never more evident than when Lexi shows up within 12 hours of Tanner torturing Stefan. Damon is surprised it took her that long. He debated not telling her, but knows there’s a chance Stefan could. So, he texted her. Now, she stands in his study, pissed. Her hands are planted on her hips, dark eyes narrowed. 

“I couldn’t have predicted this,” Damon says. “I knew he was a bastard but he never showed signs of physically harming anyone.”

“I believe you,” Lexi tells him, curtly.

Damon raises an eyebrow. “Then what’s with the face?”

“I read the police report. You beat the shit out of him?”

Damon sighs, running his fingers through his hair. 

“What else was I supposed to do?”

“Don’t you realize how stupid that was? You’re lucky the police didn’t get your ass.”

Damon’s jaw locks. “I was defending my brother! It’s not like I killed him.”

“Like you didn’t want to. The report says Caroline waited with his body. I’m guessing she stopped you?”

“What would you have done, Lexi?! I find it hard to believe you would’ve shown restraint. Didn’t you threaten to kick his ass last week?”

Lexi throws her hands in the air. “That was an idle threat. Yes, I’d want to rip his lungs out and tear him to shreds.”

“Then what?”

Lexi shakes her head, her blonde braids moving with it.

“We have to think about the treaty more than ever now. Before, it’d suck being chained to a dungeon for all of the eternity. But now, it’s not just us we have to worry about! What would’ve happened to Stefan if you got arrested?“

Damon purses his lips. He thinks of Caroline’s surprisingly strong forearm up against his neck, reminding him of Stefan’s fate.

“That’s what stopped me from killing him,” he says. “Knowing that he’d go into the system, lose me.”

“For the record, he wouldn’t go into the system, I’d take him.” He holds back an eye roll. “But yeah, losing you would destroy him. Did you think about him for two seconds?”

Damon’s eyes widen and he vamps in front of her, baring his teeth.

“He is all I thought about! He’s all I ever think about!”

Lexi glares at him. “No. You thought about killing Tanner.”

Damon cries out, desperately. “For Stefan!” 

“No. I don’t truly believe it was all for him. You slipped back into darkness. If you truly thought of your brother and him alone, you wouldn’t have left him by himself.”

Damon retracts his body a little. “You know about that?”

“Stefan may be in Little space but he told me all about how scary it was when his big brother ran out. He doesn’t know how long it was between that and Klaus showing up.”

Guilt swells Damon’s stomach. He’s kept Stefan by his side for the most part since all of this happened. Letting him spend an hour with Lexi and putting him down to nap alone is torture. He wants to make up for those 45 minutes so desperately. Earn back his baby brother’s trust.

“I made a mistake,” he says, quietly. “I should’ve took a breath, called Klaus first. I just got so angry.”

“I know.” Lexi’s face is calm now, her voice sympathetic. “You lost control. Given your history, it makes sense.”

“I won’t let it happen again.”

“Damon, you can’t promise that.”

“I can. I’ve done it before.”

“And yet we always end up back here. You dropping off the deep end and somehow, Stefan gets hurt.” She chews on her lip. “Besides, it’s not just you scaring him. It’s the influence you set. Yesterday, you taught him you solve conflict by beating the shit out of someone, scaring others.”

Damon ducks his head.

“He’s a ripper, Damon. It took him so long to unlearn everything.”

“I’m well aware.” He wipes at his brow. “Look, like I said, it won’t happen again. I’ll get training from Klaus on how to manage my anger. I’ll be better, do better.”

Damon is groveling to Lexi. It feels so unnatural. He’s not even sure why he’s explaining himself to her.

Lexi nods. “That’s nice but I don’t think it’s enough.” 

Damon frowns. “What more do you want from me?”

“I think I should take Stefan for a little bit while you work your shit out.”

Damon’s nostrils flare, the anger returning.

“Absolutely not!”

“This isn’t a good environment! What happens if you slip again?”

“I won’t!”

Lexi groans. “You can’t promise that!”

“I don’t need to prove myself to you! I am his guardian and I’m not leaving!” He growls. “This isn’t 1942. You are not going to bully me into abandoning him again!”

“That was for his own good.”

“Maybe then. But not now.”

“Damon, it wouldn’t have to be for as long this time! Just let me take him a couple of weeks!”

“No!”

A small, quiet voice comes from the doorway. “Stop fighting.”

Lexi and Damon back away from one another. Stefan stands there in his blue flannel pajamas. His hair is a mess from sleep. He’s still clutching his bunny. Fear and exhaustion are written in his eyes. Ever since Damon returned from beating Tanner, his brother has been stuck in Little state. It’s his longest yet. According to what he’s read, it’s typical. Stefan went through a horrific trauma and needs more comfort than usual. 

Lexi crouches down. “Pumpkin, I’m sorry, did we wake you up?”

Stefan frowns. “I’m not leaving DayDay.”

She bites her lip. “Stef…”

“No!”

Stefan vamps past her and throws his arms around his big brother’s legs. Damon scoops him up and the arms are moved to around his neck. Stefan looks at him with wide eyes.

“Don’t go, DayDay,” he whispers.

Damon shakes his head, stroking his baby brother’s cheek. “I’m not going anywhere, Bunny Boy, and neither are you. I promise.” He kisses his nose.

Stefan looks back at Lexi, who’s back on her feet. Guilt has taken over her own face. Damon can’t feel sympathy. He strokes the back of Stefan’s head.

“Don’t take me, Sissy. Wan’ DayDay.”

Lexi slowly nods. “I won’t take you,” she whispers. “I promise.”

She walks over and kisses his cheek. Stefan gives her a small smile but doesn’t release his grip from his older brother. Lexi looks up at Damon.

“I’ll stay through the night, leave come morning.” Damon nods. “I…I’m sorry…Stefan.”

He resists an eye roll. Damon doesn’t need an apology, not from her. As long as his brother is safe, that’s all that matters.

Lexi leaves as promised the following morning. Damon’s anger has lessened, though he hopes for a longer gap before they see one another again. 

Stefan wakes up in Little space, but leaps up to big during his afternoon bottle. It’s always a jarring  experience for Damon. His brother goes from cooing up at him and curling into his chest, to fidgeting and looking around the study. The minute he’s done, he leaps off his brother’s lap. Damon rolls up his sleeves to check on the burns. They’ve lessened greatly.

“I think a couple more bottles of blood and you should be healed completely,” he reports. “How did they feel?”

“Hurts some,” Stefan admits. “But I’ll survive.”

Damon scoffs. “You shouldn’t have to survive, Stef. This never should’ve happened in the first place.”

“It’s over now,” Stefan whispers. “That’s it.”

He nods, twisting the empty bottle in his hands. Stefan stands there in silence for a moment. 

“Is what you said to Lexi true?”

Damon tilts his head. “Which part?”

“The uh…World War II.” Damon bites his lip. “You didn’t chicken out. She told you not to come?”

“It’s not important.”

“Damon.”

“It was the right thing.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. “Whatever.”

Damon sighs. “Stef…”

“No! This is just bull! I’m supposed to be honest with you and tell you everything but you can’t open up to me.”

Stefan starts to storm away. Damon grabs him by his shirt and pulls him backwards, settling him on his lap. Stefan wiggles, but Damon keeps a tight grip on him.

“You’re right,” he concedes. “It’s not fair. I guess it’s just…as much as I may dislike her, I don’t want you to hate her.”

Stefan stills but his annoyance doesn’t  change. “How can I know how to feel if you don’t tell me?”

“Alright, alright. I was all set to leave with you. Then she told me if I did, I’d corrupt you again. She said you were newly reformed and had joined the service out of guilt.” Stefan shrugs, a flash of guilt crossing his eyes. “It wasn’t to hurt you, it was protect you.”

“I’m not a kid, I don’t need protection.” Damon casts a Look. Stefan sighs. “I mean, no more than usual. I thought you were a coward. That you went back on your word.”

“And I did.” Damon touches his chin. “I didn’t have to listen to her, Stef. But I did, mostly because I thought she was right. Being exposed to all that blood and warfare…I know myself. I would’ve slid backwards. You couldn’t be exposed to that.” 

“You could’ve tried,” Stefan whispers. “For me.”

Damon frowns. “I did what I thought was right. I stand by that it was. You’re entitled to your own feelings on it. You can be mad at me, Lexi, the world.”

Stefan nods. Damon half expects him to get up and walk away, but instead, his baby brother stays on his lap.

“I guess I understand,” he whispers. “Both of you. Lexi is usually right. The times I didn’t listen to her, I slipped.” Damon doesn’t react. He’s not in the mood to defend her further. “I think she’s wrong now, though.”

Damon raises a brow. “What do you mean?”

“I’m not better off without you this time.”

Damon holds back a sob. He pulls Stefan into his chest and kisses his forehead a few times. His brother squirms again.

“Indulge me,” Damon mutters, rubbing his back.  

Stefan fakes a sigh. “Alright.”

Damon rolls his eyes, not enjoying how serious the mood is getting. “Admit it, you need your DayDay.” Stefan shakes his head. “Oh come on.” He puts on his baby voice and pinches his cheeks. Stefan bats at his hands. “DayDay’s wittle boy.”

“Hey! Cut it out!”

Damon chuckes, dropping his hands. Stefan rubs at his cheeks.

“Jerk,” he mumbles, getting off his lap.

“Yeah, I’m the worst.” Damon pats his bottom. “Up to bed. Naptime.”

Stefan goes down easier than he normally does in a bigger space. He’s clearly still exhausted. Damon leans against the pillows, watching him carefully. His eyes grow heavy and he stifles a yawn. It’s been a couple of days since he last slept. It was only this morning that he realized he hadn’t drank anything since finding out about Tanner. He knocked back two bags but his body is still paying the price of his hypocritical neglect. After ensuring Stefan is actually asleep, Damon allows himself to drift off.

Crunch

Another rib breaks. Tanner’s withering in pain, unable to scream due to the vampire’s heavy arm on his neck. As the internal bleeding begins, Damon inhales with a monsterous grin on his face. 

“You ever teach about the Donner Party?” He hisses. Tanner’s body shakes. “Let’s see if we can reenact it.”

He bares his fangs, devouring Tanner’s neck. The flesh rips inside of him. Damon forgot how good it felt to bite into a human. 70 years of drinking from a blood bag is far too long.

Someone pulls him off the body, but it’s not Caroline this time. Something pinches his neck and his limbs turn numb. Vervain dart. Commonly used by the police.

Damon grunts at the lifeless body. Tanner’s blood stains the floor he once stomped on. The very room where he belittled and tortured his students. Damon still wishes he had a lighter. The bastard should burn.

“DayDay?”

Damon looks over his shoulder. Stefan stands there, but not as he knows him now. It’s the little boy who looked at him with those same tearful eyes the day of their mother’s funeral. Those pudgy cheeks, shaggy hair, his big brother’s tie around his neck. He had to be just like his DayDay.

Damon tries to rip at the cuffs around his wrists. “Stefan!”

Tears fall down his brother’s cheeks. Damon licks his lips. The blood and flesh still remains. Stefan backs up, nearly tripping in the process. The officer grabs Damon by the shirt and begin dragging him off. He kicks and thrashes.

“My brother! I need to talk to him!” Damon cries out. “He needs me! I’m all he has!”

The officer chortles and Damon internally vows he’ll rip his heart out.

“He doesn’t need you. He never has.”

Damon shoots up in bed, panting. Sweat drips down his forehead. His manic blue eyes dart around. He’s in his room. Damon wipes at his mouth. No blood.

He gazes down beside him. 17-year-old Stefan peacefully sleeps beside him. 

Damon holds back a sob, trying to regulate his breathing. It’s not real. It’s not real.

It nearly was. It could be again.

Tears trickle down his cheeks as he gathers Stefan into his arms. His baby brother stirs. He squints up at him.

“Day?”

“Shhh,” Damon cups his cheek. “Go back to sleep.”

Stefan submits, his eyes closing once more. Damon clings to him tightly.

“I won’t do it again, I won’t do it again.” Damon feels 8 years old, crying after getting his ass whipped for sneaking an extra dessert. “I won’t do it again.”

Maybe if he says it enough, he’ll actually believe it. 

Chapter Text

As a kid, Damon loathed bath time. It was tedious and usually took him away from his toys. As an adult, he’s learned to love the relaxation, the warm water and bubbles. He likes it even more when he’s not the one in the bath, but giving it. Stefan is always calm in the tub, swirling the bubbles around, using the water chalk that Lexi gave him, pushing his duckies around. It distracts him while Damon scrubs at his body, taking away the grime from the day.

“Let me wash that hero hair,” Damon says, squirting some shampoo onto his palm and scrubbing it into his scalp.

Stefan giggles. “You’re silly, Day.”

“I am so silly, yes.” Damon pulls back, making sure every inch is covered in suds. “Silly big brothers make sure their baby brother’s hair stays perfect. Especially when they have school tomorrow.”

The smile drops from Stefan’s face and Damon cringes. It’s been a sore subject for the past few days, whether his brother is in big or little space. Damon managed to bargain an extra week of no school, so long as Stefan finished all his assignments. His brother did so, happily. They sat in Damon’s study, the older brother filling out his own paperwork and helping his little one as needed. If Damon had a meeting, Stefan went with him. At the end of every day, Damon dropped the assignments off at the Mikaelson house for Caroline to bring back to school. It was a good arrangement.

Now, the principal is cracking down. While he understands Stefan went through something traumatic, if he wants to act like a real student, he’s going to be treated like one. He must return to school the following day or not return at all. Damon tried arguing then bribes, he even groveled. There was no changing the strict principal’s mind, Stefan has to go back. The only exception is the same for the rest of the students: if he falls into Little space.

Damon did debate just pulling Stefan all together, but he knows half of the reason his brother thrives so well is his routine. He likes school, the nerd. It’s going to be hard to leave him, but it’s for the best.

“No,” Stefan says with a slight pout. “I’m staying with you.”

Damon shakes his head. “Bunny, we talked about this. You’ve had some time off and now you have to go back.”

Stefan shakes his head. “No!” He slams his hand down onto the water, splashing his big brother with warm suds in the process.

Damon sighs, leaning over and cupping Stefan’s face. “Shhh, shhh, please don’t get all worked up.” Stefan whimpers. “How about I finish washing your hair and then we’ll get you in some jammies. Then we can talk about it.”

His brother looks at him warily. “Jammies?”

“I just washed your Spiderman ones.”

That’s enough to pacify his baby brother for a moment. Damon washes the shampoo out and lathers up with conditioner a couple of times. Once it’s all out and his brother’s hair is back to its pristine condition, Damon drains the tub. He lifts Stefan out and wraps him up his bunny hooded towel. Stefan curls up into him as they walk back into the master bedroom. True to his word, the coveted footie jammies, fresh from the dryer, lay on the bed.

Damon lays his brother down and carefully towel dries him. He moves Stefan’s legs and arms into the jammies, zipping them up. The footie concept was pretty new to Damon. Sure, they had them back when he was a kid, but they were never like this: covered in cartoon characters or fun designs. They made Stefan look adorable and if it were up to Damon, he’d wear them to bed every night.

Once his baby brother is nice and snug with his bunny tucked under his arm, Damon leans against the pillows and cradles him on his chest. Stefan looks up at him with wide, innocent eyes.

“No school, Day.”

“You have to, baby,” Damon says, softly. “Principal Weber says our little break is over.”

“Weber’s a meanie,” Stefan grumbles.

Damon chuckles, stroking his damp hair. “I know, we’ve had a lot of fun together these past couple of weeks.”

Stefan bites his lip. “Tanner.”

Damon cuddles him closer upon hearing that name. Some Littles can’t remember anything about their big spaces. Unfortunately, Stefan has always juggled both. Memories from his ripper days, becoming a vampire, and as of late, Tanner. The sadistic teacher was arrested and later moved out of Mystic Falls. He’s looking at a decent time in prison. It’s not good enough for Damon, but he tries to push those dark thoughts out of his head.

“He’s gone far away, Bunny Boy,” Damon promises. “He won’t be able to hurt you.”

Stefan sniffles. “New teacher could.”

“No, we met the new teacher, remember? Mrs. Tig. She was really nice.” Damon gives an encouraging smile. “Remember, you said you liked her.”

Emma Tig was new to town. She’s a witch, who like Bonnie, is supportive of vampires. This time, the school did their homework. Not only did they find a teacher who was classified as a caretaker, they found one with a Little of their own. Damon is wary, as he is of pretty much everyone, but he trusts that Emma will do a much better job than her predecessors. She came by the house, knowing Stefan would be too anxious to go to the school. He was in a bigger space at the time, but still stayed close to his brother’s side. Emma was patient and even brought him a book they would be going over in class. She promised that Stefan could come to her with anything.

Stefan hesitates. “She was pretty,” he concedes. “And nice.”

“That’s right.” Damon sighs. “You know I’d never intentionally put you in harm’s way, Stef. You mean the world to me.”

Stefan’s lip trembles. “But it could happen again. I get owies.” He rubs his arms, which are now free of any burns. “I don’t wanna go.”

Damon frowns. “Bunny…”

Stefan clings to his shirt, his eyes wide. “Please, Daddy. Don’t make me go.”

Daddy.

The word echoes through Damon’s mind. It’s the first time he’s heard his brother say it since the rules were put into place.

“Do I have to call you Daddy or something?”

“No. I’m still your Day.”

He always felt like Stefan’s father. A real father doesn’t beat their kids to a pulp nor do they belittle and humiliate them for sport. Damon was there to tuck Stefan in, read him bedtime stories and bring comfort when upset. Over the past century and a half, Damon has tried to protect his baby brother.

Still, the title feels foreign to him. Stefan’s never called him that, outside jokingly referring to him as “mom” or “dad” when he feels Damon is getting too serious about something. He’s always been “Day” or “DayDay”. It’s what’s comfortable, what makes sense.

And yet, it’s rare he denies Stefan anything. If this makes him comfortable, he’s not going to correct him.

“Shhh, it’s alright,” Damon coos, gently rocking him. “Shhh, shhh, I’ve got you.”

Stefan lets out a shaky breath. “No school?”

“You have to go to school, Bunny Boy. But, I’ll take you and walk you in. Would you like that?”

Stefan nods, rubbing his face against his brother’s shirt. “Stay with me?”

Damon holds back a smirk. He has a feeling when Stefan flips back into big space, he is going to deny ever asking for this. It’ll be a good reason to have a little fun.

“Yes, I’ll stay with you. Hold your hand and walk you to class.” Damon kisses his forehead. “My little Bunny Boy.”

Stefan nods, his eyelids drooping. Damon continues to rock him, watching as he drifts off to sleep.

The next morning, Stefan awakes in his big brother’s arms. His head hurts ever so slightly, as it always does when he transitions out of his Little state. He looks down at his pajamas, restricted by their feet and the zipper up the back. Stefan kicks his legs a little, looking infantile in the process.

“Morning, Bunny Boy,” Damon says.

Stefan looks up at him, his brain still foggy from the night before. He remembers a splashy bath and then getting upset over going back to school. Stefan frowns. He’s repressed his fear over reentering the school so as not to worry Damon. His Little side is almost always honest with Damon. He holds nothing back, knowing big brother will make it all better. Stefan smiles a little at the thought. He’s still not a hundred percent about going back to school, but understands there’s truly no choice.

“Please, Daddy.”

Stefan’s eyes widen and he tumbles out of Damon’s arms. His brother looks at him strangely.

“Stef? What’s wrong?”

Stefan shakes his head. “I…I mean…” He clears his throat. “I’m sorry about last night.”

Damon frowns. “Baby, that’s what I’m here for. Ease your mind, comfort you when you’re upset…”

“No,” Stefan whispers. “Not that.”

Damon tries to pull him back on his lap, but the younger brother inches away. Hurt takes over his blue eyes.

“Stef,” he whispers.

“I called you Daddy.”

Damon bites his lip. “Oh. Yeah, you did.”

Stefan shakes his head. “I’m sorry. That’s…that’s not what this is. I shouldn’t have done that. I’m really sorry. I’ll…I’ll go get ready for school.”

Stefan climbs out of the bed, landing on his feet with a tiny thud. He starts to head out of the room when Damon vamps in front of him. Stefan attempts to walk around, but his brother puts his hands on his shoulder, keeping him firmly planted in place.

“Stef, it’s okay.”

He shakes his head. “No, it’s not. You take care of me, you’ve given up so much for me. I can’t make you my dad.”

Damon crouches down a little so they’re at eye level. “Stef, all of that, is what a dad does. I want to be here. We’ve been over this.” He moves one hand to touch his chin. “You’re my baby boy, I’m not going anywhere.”

 “You weren’t supposed to have kids.”

“Well, I do. I have a precious little boy who can often be a pain in the ass but I love him anyway. Isn’t that what being a dad is?”

Stefan smiles a little. Damon matches it, patting his cheek.

“I…I don’t want to call you Daddy all the time,” Stefan whispers. “I know you are like a dad, but…you’re still my big brother too.”

“You can call me whatever you want. Daddy, DayDay, it doesn’t matter to me.”

“You really don’t mind?”

Damon shakes his head. “No, I don’t. All I care about is that you’re safe and protected. Okay?”

Stefan nods. “Yeah. Okay.”

“Good.” Damon ruffles his hair and stands up. “You go get ready for school, I’ll get dressed then you can have your blood and some breakfast.”

“Dressed? Don’t you usually drop me off in sweats then round back?”

“Sure, but today I have to look my best so I can walk my wittle Bunny Boy to class and sit with him until he feels better.”

Stefan’s eyes widen and his mouth drops open. The memories of begging Damon to do all of that hit him like a ton of bricks.

“No!” Damon smirks. Stefan glares at him. “You know you can’t go off of everything that part of me says. He’d have you carrying me around everywhere in a pouch or something.”

“I do have that swaddle that keeps you on my chest.”

“You’re dropping me off. As a matter of fact, do it around the block. I am not risking you embarrassing me!”

Stefan stomps down the hall, rolling his eyes as his brother cracks up.

“Aww, does that mean you don’t want me feeding you a baba at lunch?”

Stefan resists the urge to flip him off. The last thing he needs before school is a sore bottom.

Chapter Text

After a few months of living under the same roof as his brother again, Damon has picked up on the Little space clues. It starts with pouting and whining versus being able to talk out frustrations. Stefan is naturally independent but in an older space is willing to admit he needs help. As he nears that younger area, he becomes stubborn and insistent on doing things on his own. There’s the physical aspects. Recoiling from his big brother’s touch. Holding his head or complaining of migraines. Vampires don’t face ailments outside a few occurrences: witchcraft, vervain and avoiding little spaces.

Stefan is getting better at dropping, but there are times he fights it. One particular week, Damon witnesses all the signs. The first comes when they’re headed out to The Grill for dinner. Damon holds out Stefan’s leather jacket. His little brother snatches it away.

“I got it,” he grumbles.

“Just trying to help.”

“I’m not 2, I can dress myself.”

Later on, while actually at the restaurant, he gets ketchup on his face. Damon leans over to wipe it, only to have Stefan whine and smack his hand away. The older brother gives him a warning glance. Stefan mumbles an apology but insists on doing it himself.

He insists on sleeping in his own bed and won’t let Damon tuck him in. Offers for bubble baths and snuggles are scoffed at. Stefan pours all of his bottles into glasses, refusing to be fed. A near tantrum ensues when Damon reminds him of his curfew one evening.

“I don’t need you to tell me this stuff!” Stefan whines, stomping his feet. “Stop treating me like a baby.”

Damon hums, holding back a lecture. If he wants his brother to drop, he needs to continue treating him like a toddler. Parents are meant to ignore less than desirable behaviors.

“Just trying to be helpful, Stef,” he says, instead. “I know you’re a big boy.”

Stefan’s pout decreases. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Where am I dropping you off again?”

“Tyler’s. We’re just going to watch the game.”

Damon bites his tongue. Stefan’s spent a lot of time with the guys as of late, which Damon attributes to him fighting his younger space. He must admit Matt isn’t terrible and often encourages Stefan and Elena to be themselves. Yet, he’s still a teenage boy who doesn’t have many chances to have fun given his crazy home life. When given the opportunity, he’s going to act like a regular kid his age and forget what Stefan truly is. Tyler’s need to escape his own cold and frigid upbringing means he’s focused on partying. They’re not the best influences.

Still, he has to pick his battles. Banning Stefan from ever seeing the two would equal rebellion and more secrets. So, he monitors them as best he can. Normally, the girls are there which makes Damon feel better.

“Are Elena and Bonnie going?”

Stefan shakes his head as he looks for his shoes. “Bonnie hates football and Elena’s grounded.”

Damon raises a brow. “Grounded?”

“She hasn’t been doing her homework or something. I don’t remember.”

Stefan’s pout returns as he searches the entry way. He begins stomping his foot and holding his head. Damon steps forward and opens the bench, pulling out his baby brother’s sneakers. Stefan snatches them away and sits down, sliding them on his feet.

“I would’ve found them eventually.”

Damon pats his head. “Sure you would’ve, Bunny Boy.”

“I hate when you call me that.”

“Why do you think I insist on it?”

Stefan rolls his eyes and follows him out to the car. The ride to the Lockwood’s is mostly quiet with the younger brother fiddling with his phone. He’s rising further into his older space, which is only going to make the crashing harder. Damon sighs, staring forward at the road. If something doesn’t change, there’s a rough weekend ahead.

He pulls into the driveway the mansion. Stefan climbs out of the car without so much of a thank you, heading for the lawn where Matt and Tyler are tossing around a football. Damon stares at them for a moment, making sure they aren’t going to play. The trio heads for the front door. Damon debates his next move. Stefan could potentially hate him for this.

“Fuck it,” he mumbles.

Let his brother hate him. It’s not his job to be well liked.

Damon rolls down the window just as the boys reach the front door. “Bye Bunny Boy, have fun. DayDay loves you.”

Stefan’s face turns bright red. If looks could kill, Damon would be in hell right about now. He smirks and pulls out of the driveway, hearing Tyler Lockwood’s laugh for the next 5 blocks along with his brother making apologies and excuses. Damon shakes his head. It’ll be worth it in the long run.

Damon plots out part two of the plan when Stefan never texts him with a time to pick him up. Curfew is still 2 hours off, but an early bedtime may do his little brother a world of good. He packs up the messenger bag usually reserved for when Stefan is in space and they have to go out, climbing back into his car. Damon drives back out to the Lockwood’s just as the sun begins to set over the horizon.

The boys are on the front lawn, playing football beneath fairy lights strung in the garden. Damon’s jaw locks. He’s told Stefan before that he’s not allowed to play any sports with these boys. It’s also something he’s talked to Matt and Tyler about alone, along with their parents. His little stunt on the school’s field with Tanner should’ve been enough.

It’s time his brother stopped fighting his need to drop and his friends remembered they weren’t dealing with a fellow caretaker.

Just as he gets out of the car, Tyler throws the ball directly at his little brother. Stefan misses and it pins him in the shoulder, causing him to stumble back a bit. Damon vamps over, grabbing him by his waist.

“You alright, Bunny Boy?”

Stefan’s blush returns. He wiggles in his brother’s grip but Damon remains firm.

“I told you not to play big boy games, you could get hurt.” He turns Stefan around to inspect him. “We don’t need you getting more booboos.”

Stefan squirms. “Damon,” he whines. “You’re embarrassing me.”

Another sign his brother is dropping. If he was truly big, Stefan would try to fight him and likely be able to get out of his grip. It makes Damon more confident to keep up the act. In the background, Tyler is snickering. Guilt fills Matt’s face as he nudges his best friend. Damon can hear him whisper something about “Stefan could’ve gotten hurt”.

“Oh, someone’s getting cranky. I think you need a baba then go night night.” Damon lifts Stefan into his arms. He wiggles as he’s placed on his big brother’s hip. “Shhh, it’s okay. Look, I brought you bunny.”

Damon reaches into his bag and takes it out, handing it to Stefan. His brother reluctantly holds it close. Damon looks back at the teenagers. Tyler’s tough bravado melts a bit under his firm glance. Matt straightens out, speaking before Damon can.

“Sorry, we forgot about your rule.”

Damon rubs Stefan’s back. His brother is bright red by this point, hiding his face in his bunny. “Next time, keep it to age appropriate activities, yes?”

“Yes, sir,” Matt says.

Tyler is silent until he’s elbowed in the ribs. “Yeah, um, sorry, Damon. We uh, he’s normally fine when we play.”

Damon tilts his head. “Normally?”

“Well, yeah.”

“You know my baby brother isn’t supposed to get hurt. I’m not sure how your parents would feel if he dropped while under your watch and you weren’t following the rules.”

Tyler looks away. Damon would never actually snitch to Carol and especially not Richard. As much as he may dislike the little wolf and sees right past the asshole bravado, he is not going to set up a kid to undergo what he did in his own childhood. Tyler is relatively harmless in the long run. In time, he’ll learn what Damon did: being tough only gets you so far in life. At least Tyler has Matt and Bonnie to help straighten his ass out.

He urns his attention back to his blushing brother. “Let’s get you home,” he coos. “You look so tired.”

Damon bounces Stefan in his arms as he walks back to the car. He settles him into the back and pulls the seatbelt over him. Stefan’s pouting, his thumb already in his mouth. Damon can see parts of the big boy still in his eyes, but that’ll disappear soon enough.

“Mean,” Stefan mumbles.

Damon presses a kiss to his forehead and gets up front. Stefan whines the whole way home, kicking his legs and moaning about unfair his big brother is. Outside a small smirk, Damon ignores him. His baby brother is hungry and tired. That’d make any baby cranky.

He pulls in front of the boarding house and takes Stefan from the back, the bunny still firmly tucked under his arm and thumb in mouth. Damon carries him inside and heads straight for the kitchen. He grabs a bottle and bib, tying the latter around his neck. Damon heads upstairs to the master bedroom and settles against the pillows, pre-arranged for feeding. He holds Stefan in the crook of his arm.

“Let’s get that yucky thumb out of your mouth,” Damon coos, gently pulling it out and wrinkling his nose at all the drool. He sticks the bottle into his mouth, smiling as his brother instantly begins sucking. “There, isn’t that better?”

Stefan hesitates then nods. Damon smiles, stroking his cheek. He gazes down at him, lovingly though a bit of firmness in his eyes. There’s still another few moments to sink something into Big Boy Stefan’s brain.

“You will never put this off for this long,” he says softly. Realistically, there’s a part of every Little that tries to hold off space for a bit, that’s healthy. The lengths Stefan has gone to, this week and in the past, proves he does not have the same luxury. Damon cannot compel him, but he can get his point in through these methods. “Or I will repeat this process again.”

Stefan slowly nods, sucking on his bottle. Damon smiles and rocks him a little.

“That’s my good boy,” he whispers. “You finish that baba and then we can have a splashy bath.”

Chapter Text

Damon didn’t know play dates were a thing until he took guardianship of Stefan. The concept was odd at first. Being responsible for his brother was scary enough, add in another and it ups the liability. 

Luckily, Stefan’s only Little friend is Elena, who’s parents are just as protective over their kid as he is, if not more. When the two drop into space on the same rainy Saturday afternoon and Stefan insists on inviting her over, Caroline comes along. The kids want nothing to do with them, running off to play with the new army men Damon picked up at the toy store the week prior. Caroline settles with him towards the back of the parlor, accepting the blood he poured into a mug for her.

“I do have bourbon,” he says, holding up his own glass.

Caroline shakes her head. “I don’t drink when Elena is in space. Even if we can’t get drunk, it’s still not a risk I want to take.”

“You implying I’m a bad guardian,” he teases with a smirk. 

She rolls her eyes. “No. You don’t have to drive home after this, I do.” 

Caroline looks over at the kids. Damon follows her gaze. Stefan is smiling wide as he plays with Elena. 

“I haven’t really watched him with other kids,” he muses. “I know he will if he drops at school but usually he keeps to himself at the park. Anti social, even in space.”

Caroline chuckles. “Elena used to be the same way, but, and I hate to say it…Tyler…” Damon makes a face. “Has helped her out of her shell.”

Damon sips his bourbon. “Luckily, that bad influence has not had an impact on my brother.”

“He’s not so bad. But I get why you and Klaus hate him.”

“Hm?”

“He reminds you of yourself.” Damon opens his mouth to argue but Caroline holds up a hand. “Think about it. Rebellious teenage boy with a mouth. Trying to put on a front to avoid a crap home life.” She shrugs. “Makes all the sense in the world.”

Damon swirls his drink, not appreciating this scarily accurate assessment .

“Okay, Dr. Forbes-Mikaelson, thank you for the session,” he says dryly. “Please bill my insurance.”

Caroline laughs, taking a sip of blood. “Happy to be of assistance.” She’s quiet for a moment. “Seriously, though. I’m glad Elena has a nice friend she can play with when she drops. There are some at school but others aren’t as well behaved as Stefan is.”

“Oh, he has his moments. Most do, I’d think.”

“Right, but I know you correct challenging behaviors so he’s still behaved as a kid can be. Some…” She trails off with a sigh. “I mean, I’m sure you’re not happy with Anna Zhu right now.”

Damon cocks an eyebrow. He knows Pearl, but Anna is still a bit of a mystery to him. She attends school with his brother, that’s about it. Caroline tilts her head at his confusion.

“The whole parents thing? How she kept teasing him over having just a brother and not a mom. I wanted to ring her neck when I heard that. Even more when she made fun of Elena for being adopted…”

She keeps talking but it turns to static for Damon. He stares at his baby brother, who’s oblivious to the goings on. Stefan never mentioned any bullying. He’s gotten better about opening up when things go wrong. Why wouldn’t he tell him about that?

Damon surprises himself by not being upset over Stefan keeping another secret. Instead, there’s an ache inside for the truth behind the comments. Stefan doesn’t have a mom. Damon is everything a father should be, but he’s fine with not being “daddy”. Their dynamic has always been, baby brother and big brother/father figure. Damon’s never beat himself up for that. It doesn’t change that he’s all Stefan has.

Stefan got stuck with his big brother. He doesn’t get that maternal side. Sure, there’s Lexi but she’s not around that often. Even when she is, she’s more like an older sister than anything.

Damon isn’t interested in settling down. The woman for him was Katherine and she’s gone. He’s not a monk. Even with guardianship of his brother, he finds companions. Damon was fine with that for himself. Committed relationships are too complicated and messy.

But because of his bachelor lifestyle, Stefan won’t ever have that mother figure. At least not until something changes. Damon doesn’t foresee that happening for at least the next 50 years. 

Losing Lily destroyed Stefan. He was such a Mama’s Boy. Damon loved his mother but always held a bit of resentment for her refusing to do anything about the abuse his father wrought. Realistically, for the time, there wasn’t much. She turned a blind eye to the burn on his arm, black eyes and much more. Stefan was too young to pick up on any of it. His mother was perfect, a literal angel.

Stefan deserves a mom that will care enough to protect him. Who will always be there. Damon does all he can to give Stefan the world. It’s easy with hundreds of years of generational wealth. There’s just one thing money can’t buy: a mom.

Damon’s self loathing is interrupted by a rough body jumping into his lap. It takes him a minute to process Stefan on his lap. His big green eyes stare into his soul, a big smile on his lips. Damon tries to match it, but can’t.

“‘Lena and I want ice cream. Can we have some? Pweaseeeee?”

Stefan pouts and widens his eyes more. Damon forces a smile, kissing his forehead.

“Sure, buddy. As long as Caroline says it’s okay.”

The little girl’s mom agrees and they head into the kitchen. Stefan hangs off his brother, happy and carefree. Damon wishes he could feel the same.

There are a lot of rules that Stefan doesn’t like but sucks it up because he knows it’s for his own good. He trusts his big brother to have his best interest at heart. So, even when he’s feeling 17, he abides by curfews and bedtimes. He’ll eat and drink what Damon feeds him.

One rule he dreads is number 9. Sure, it’s freeing to let himself be honest with Damon and have no repercussions. And yet, it’s hypocritical. Damon keeps things from him. He doesn’t lie necessarily, but he won’t tell his brother everything. Some things, Stefan understands. Other times, it’s just Damon being Damon.

Ever since the play date, Damon’s been in a funk. Not mad, not upset, just quiet. He has a haunted look about him. Stefan knows Caroline couldn’t have done anything. He and Elena cleaned up their mess. There’s nothing Stefan did to cause this. So, there should be no reason for Damon to protect him from it. 

He’s indulged Stefan often since it happened. No lectures. Lenient on bedtime. He even let him stay out a whole extra hour that Tuesday. Stefan cursed thrice on Monday and didn’t even get a pop to the bottom, much less the threat of soap. His room is tidied once a day without being nagged to do it himself. 

Stefan gives his brother 3 days. Once they return home from school, he throws his backpack on the floor of the entry way. Damon simply picks it up and hangs it on the hook. Stefan narrows his eyes.

“I’m gonna go to Ty’s.”

Damon nods. “I’ll drive you.”

“It’s fine. He’s picking me up. We’re going to play Grand Theft Auto.”

No reaction. Stefan throws his arms in the air.

“What the hell is going on?” 

Damon tilts his head. “Huh?”

“You just okayed not only Tyler driving me somewhere but me playing a violent video game. You won’t let me play anything with a T rating!” 

His brows crinkle. “You’re mad because I’m giving you what you want?”

“I’m mad because you’re not acting like you! God, I never thought I’d say it, but I miss my big brother!”

Damon bites his lip, his blue eyes filled with pain. Stefan folds his arms over his chest.

“You make me tell you every little thing, especially when I’m upset. Why can’t you tell me what’s wrong with you?”

“I’m the adult, Stef.”

“That’s bullshit and you know it!”

“Hey!” Damon snaps.

Stefan can’t help but smile. Finally. His brother’s face has gone from sad to stern in a click. 

“There we go,” he mumbles.

“You’re pleased?” Damon scoffs. “You really are a weird kid. I give you whatever you want and it’s somehow an issue.”

“Because that’s not you, Damon. You don’t want me to be a complete brat. It’s why the rules exist.” God, he cannot believe he’s arguing this! “I may hate it sometimes, but it’s just who you are. Not this pouting mess who barely says a word.”

Damon rubs the back of his neck. 

“I really didn’t want to talk about it.”

“What do you tell me? Not an option?”

 Damon groans. “You’re not going to let up, are you?”

“I mean, it’s either we talk or I really will go over to Tyler’s and play a super violent video game that could trigger my ripper state.”

Damon rolls his eyes. He heads for the parlor, gesturing for him to follow. Stefan follows and settles onto the couch. Damon pours himself some bourbon and knocks it back, before doing two more shots.

“Can I have some?” Stefan tests

“Don’t push it,” Damon grumbles.

Stefan shuts up. His brother takes one last drink before crossing over and settling beside him.

“To be fair,”  Damon says. “All this started because you kept something from me.”

Stefan frowns. “I didn’t keep anything from you. I’ve gotten better, Day. No secrets.”

“Oh really? So you didn’t think I needed to know about Anna?”

“Anna? What are you…”

Stefan trails off, hissing a little. Of course Caroline was the one to let that slip. 

“Day, she just had a birthday,” he says. “She’s a brat to everyone because she’s pissed about her classification. None of us take it to heart. We all did and said stupid sh…stuff when we were in her shoes.”

“That doesn’t make it right.”

Stefan shrugs. “I know they told her mom, so it doesn’t really matter. What she said doesn’t bother me.” He consults his brother. “You’re really mad I didn’t tell you that?”

Damon sighs. “I’m not mad. I mean, I wish you had told me. We agreed secrets but I will concede if it doesn’t bother you, there’s not much to tell.”

“It really didn’t get to me,” Stefan says, honestly. “I don’t have a mom. It’s nothing new, that’s been my reality for 152 years. That’s just the way it is.”

“It’s not the way it should be,” Damon mumbles.

Stefan squints, confused. His brother continues, clearing his voice.

“You deserve a mom, Stef. I know you have Lexi, but that’s not really a mother figure. She’s the fun sister who’s in and out of your life.”

“So now we’re back to you being mad at Lexi? I thought you preferred her gone.”

“No. For once this has nothing to do with Lexi.” Damon gnaws on his lip. “I…I can’t give you a mom. I can’t bring Lily back. I have no desire to settle down and get married. At least not now. You’ve got me, this dad/brother hybrid. I just never considered you needed a mom too.”

Stefan frowns. “Who says I do?”

Damon looks down at him, desperation in his eyes. Stefan hates seeing him this upset, guilty. It’s not like him at all. And over what? Something that doesn’t even matter.

“Day, I had a mom. She was good, loving, I have fond memories of her. I’m not sure if anyone else could ever live up to her.”

“But she’s gone.”

“Yeah, and I’ve accepted that. Because even after she died, I had you.” Stefan shrugs. “Father killed us and then I took him from you.”

Damon scoffs. “That wasn’t taking much from me.”

“Still. It happened. We were orphans, more or less. Then you adopted me and you’re right, you’re more like a father than he was. I’ve got a Day, a Sissy…that’s all I need.”

Damon bites his lip. “What if that’s not enough?”

“It is.” Stefan sighs off his doubtful face. “Look, I know in the past I haven’t been great at sharing my feelings but I’m being honest here. If I had to pick anyone to take care of me when I’m like this, it’d be you and you alone. Sure, if you got married at some point, I’d accept it and adjust to having a mom.”

Stefan smiles a little.

“But I have my DayDay. That’s all I need.”

Damon lets out a deep breath. He pulls his baby brother  onto his lap and kisses his forehead. Stefan allows him to curve him into his chest and gently rock him. Damon pinches his cheeks and he doesn’t even squirm. For a little bit, he’ll indulge his big brother. Letting Damon feel better will make Stefan happy. As long as it means his overprotective, sarcastic and strict big brother is back, he can tolerate being babied in his big state. 

Chapter Text

Damon used to be able to leave the house with nothing but wallet and keys in his pocket. Occasionally, maybe a couple of blood bags if he was in a rush that morning and couldn’t sit to eat.

Now, he carries a diaper bag. Well, no, it’s not really that. Stefan is a vampire. He doesn’t experience human bodily functions the way other Littles do. Still, he’s heard Caroline refer to it as such and now it’s stuck in his brain.

The bag has just about everything he could need for his brother. Snacks, bottles, sippy cups, extra bags of animal blood, change of clothes, toys, tablet, headphones, blankets and other miscellaneous crap.

Damon often feels like Mary Poppins as he lugs it around. While some caregivers opt for the fun, colorful ones, he went with something that’d compliment his style. Black leather, acting as a one shoulder backpack that Damon can swing over his shoulder and go. As much fun as he pokes at it, the bag has become a lifeline. Everything his brother may need, just inches away.

“Stef, come on!” Damon calls up the stairs as he throws it over his shoulder. “You can play with your Legos later. We have to go.”

“5 more minutes!”

“No. If we don’t leave now, we’ll be late and then the council will be angry.”

Stefan vamps halfway down the stairs, holding his bunny close to his chest. “Would you get a timeout?”

Damon rolls his eyes. “No. I’d just have to hear a long boring lecture. Do you need help with your shoes?”

He sighs in relief as Stefan nods. These meetings are always a lot easier when his brother doesn’t fight space. The last thing he needs is cranky Stefan as he tries to discuss the goings on.

“Which ones?” Damon asks once they reach the entry way.

Stefan rolls his eyes. “Spiderman, Day. Duh.”

Damon cocks a brow. “Duh?”

“My shirt is Spiderman. Have to match.”

The older brother holds back an eye roll, gently pushing him onto the bench and sliding the sneakers onto his feet.

“Are you going to be my good boy and stay quiet during the meeting?” Damon asks as he starts with the laces.

“Uh huh. Can I watch my tablet?”

“Yes, you may.” Damon double knots the first and moves onto the other. “You can also take a nap.” That was his preferred activity for Stefan. It wasn’t anywhere close his usual, but they had been up late the night before. “You can either sit on my lap or on the couch.”

“Couch.” A beat of silence. “Why can’t I help you?”

“Sitting there and being super quiet is helping me,” Damon says, finishing off the second shoe and patting Stefan’s cheek. “We’re all set to go. Come on.”

The ride to town hall is relatively short. Much to Damon’s delight, Stefan is the only Little in attendance that day. While he does get along great with the others that normally do, it’ll just rile him up. A perk of most of the council being married. Usually, their spouse can take care of their little ones. There are very few people that Damon trusts Stefan with. They’re rarely apart if the baby brother isn’t with his friends.

Damon rushes Stefan past Carol Lockwood, despite his brother happily waving at her. He helps him settle onto the couch, pulling the tablet and headphones from the backpack.

“Thomas or Blue’s Clues?” Damon asks, fiddling with the app. A playful look takes over his brother’s eyes. “Do not even ask about that horrific sponge.”

Stefan giggles and Damon, in spite of his stress, can’t help but smile. His brother is truly carefree and innocent when he’s like this. Even when he’s annoying his older brother, he’s free. Not scared of getting in trouble or having to be a big boy.

“Thomas, DayDay,” Stefan requests.

Damon nods and selects an episode. “Okay, this will automatically play the next one,” he explains. “I’m going to be right there, at the big table, having very grownup conversations. Keep your headphones on. If you need me, what do you do?”

“Tug on your arm. Don’t shout.”

“Good boy. Now, you’ve got Bunny?” Stefan holds him up and Damon grins. “Let’s get you cozy then.”

The older brother grabs a fuzzy blue blanket and wraps it around his baby. Damon pulls the headphones over his ears and presses play on the episode. He kisses Stefan’s forehead.

“Love you, Bunny Boy. I’ll be right over here.”

Stefan is already engrossed in the world of talking trains. During his first childhood, he loved going to the station and watching them come and go. Damon normally got dragged along as chaperone. Now, the show is enough to pacify him.

Damon heads over to the table and settles down, accepting a packet from Pearl before passing the next to Carol.

At one point, the council existed to protect the town from vampires. Damon infiltrated it during his brief return in the 20s. Once the treaty passed, things changed. There are still organizations that work to hunt the supernatural, but this one has the two parties communicate side by side. Humans share their concerns, vampires help ease them as well as share conflicts they’re facing. They protect one another from rouge members of each party. It gives Damon something to do most days and keeps him on the right path.

Carol starts off the meeting once attendance is recorded. “So, the parent board is pushing for a meeting regarding the spring formal. That attacker, or attackers, are circling in closer, and we’ve yet to determine if they’re supernatural or not.”

“It’s difficult,” Damon says. “On the one hand, there’s nothing abnormal about the assaults. However, that doesn’t mean it’s not a vampire covering their tracks well.”

“We just got word that when a school in Radford held their formal, a group of female students were targeted.” She shudders and purses her lips. “Everyone survived, but it has many on edge. There’s talk of delaying the formal or suspending it this year all together. I feel we as a group should reach our consensus before the meeting and then we can hear their point of view.”

Damon sits back as a bit of bickering breaks out. He knew it was inevitable. These attackers have everyone on edge. The unknown behind their crimes is the scariest part. Sure, they could just be a regular sicko that will easily be brought to justice when they slip. Or, there’s more to why they’ve yet to be caught.

“I think a mandatory curfew should be put into place,” Denise Wyelth says. “All teens, regardless of classification, need to be home by 10 PM.”

Carol shakes her head. ‘I’m unsure of how many would actually listen.”

“They will if there’s consequences.”

“So, we punish them on top of taking their youth from them.”

“Are you saying that just because you know your son would refuse to adhere to it?”

As much as Damon loves the vein popping out on Carol’s forehead, he cuts in. “It’s not just Tyler Lockwood we need to worry about. No teen is going to want to be home by 10 PM. Especially those not already used to it.”

Denise rolls her eyes. “Teenagers don’t want a lot of things.”

“Perhaps, but a forced lockdown won’t do much good. It should be left up to the parents and guardians.”

He didn’t add that he had no plans for Stefan to be let out of the house at night until this whole thing was sorted, but that was the point. What every family did in their own home was their business.

Eventually, they agreed to let the matter be for the moment. It was up to everyone’s discretion on what to do with their teenagers. They vote 10-8 to postpone the dance (with Damon in the majority), but know they’ll likely lose to the parent board on that one. Damon doesn’t plan to allow Stefan to go, which is another battle to think of later.

They move onto other, less serious, topics. At one point, Damon glances over his shoulder and finds Stefan fast asleep, headphones still on. He turns back to the discussion, relieved. They’re halfway through the second to last item on the agenda when his ears prick up. Whining. No one else turns around, though the vampires of the room look visibly alert.

Damon slowly swivels around and sees Stefan wiggling on the couch. His eyes are shut, body distressed. Without another thought, the older brother leaps from his chair and is across the room in two quick strides. Damon shoves the tablet back into the bag and scoops the little one up into his arms, keeping the blanket around him as he cuddles him close. Stefan clings to his big brother’s shirt with one hand, the other firmly grasped on his bunny. His green eyes are wide.

“You’re alright, buddy,” Damon whispers, bouncing him a little.

“DayDay gone,” Stefan whines.

“DayDay’s right here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Stefan sniffles. “No couch.”

“That’s fine. You can come sit with me.”

“Help?”

“You can write some things down for me, come on.”

Damon carries him back to where the others are, sitting down sits down and settling Stefan onto his lap. He flips to a blank page into his notebook and gives Stefan a pen to “write” with. Sure enough, it’s mostly scribble.

Only after making sure his brother is settled, does Damon look back up. Most members, like Pearl and Denise, have gone on about the conversation. Some are staring at him and Stefan. Carol tilts her head. Damon ignores them. He simply runs his fingers through Stefan’s soft curls while observing and occasionally adding to the conversation.

His baby brother listens intently, scribbling further on the paper and flipping the page as needed. Damon bites back a smile. Of the two, Stefan always cared about schools more. He holds more degrees, after all. It makes sense taking notes would be so important to him.

Once the meeting has adjourned, Damon stands up with Stefan on his hip. He begins tidying up after them.

“I did good?” Stefan asks, resting his head on his shoulder.

“You were very good,” Damon praises. His brother beams under the very simple praise. “My good helper.”

To keep him occupied and knock lunch out of the way, he passes Stefan a sippy cup to drink while he gathers the rest of their things. Just as he’s tucked the blanket into the bag, Carol approaches him. Damon holds his breath, prepared to fight back over Stefan interrupting the meeting. Instead, she smiles.

“I was impressed with how you handled that.” She nods to an unassuming Stefan. “Juggled parenthood and council business quite nicely.”

Damon blinks, trying to avoid whiplash. “Pardon?”

“Just interesting to see is all. Don’t see that side of you with anyone…except him.”

He frowns, throwing the bag over his shoulder. “Isn’t that just what good parents and guardians do?

A hint of sadness, perhaps regret, flashes across her eyes. Just as soon as it appears, it’s vanished once more. She straightens up.

“Anyhow, Jeanette will send you the minutes, as usual.”

Damon nods. “Of course.”

After a double check to make sure everything is packed up, Damon walks out of the office.

“The rest of the day is ours, Bunny Boy,” he says, kissing Stefan’s temple. “What should we do with it?”

“Hmmm…park?”

“Definitely doable.”

Stefan’s eyes light up. “Can ‘Lena come?”

Damon chuckles. “I’ll call her mommy and see.”

Chapter Text

Stefan isn’t disappointed when Damon says he can’t go to the spring formal. In his many years as a high school student, he’s attended more dances than he can count. This won’t be his last opportunity nor did he really want it in the first place. He only planned on going because his friends were. With Elena, Bonnie and Matt no longer attending, he’s not missing much.

The one thing he does hate is the new lockdown. He can’t go out with friends anymore, period. The only times he leaves the house is for school or if he’s going somewhere with Damon. It’s ridiculous. He understands his human friends being put on restriction but he can fight off these creeps in a moment, even if they are supernatural.

Rather than the dance, Bonnie and Matt choose to hit up The Grill. Their guardians deem it as a safe spot, considering the attackers have mostly focused on high schools. Of course, Stefan isn’t allowed to go. He sits in the living room, boredly flipping through the channels. Damon enters the room, pulling on his jacket. Stefan practically jumps out of his seat.

“Are we going somewhere?”

“I am. You’re going to stay here.”

Stefan raises an eyebrow. “You’re leaving me home alone?”

Damon laughs. “Right, I’m going to leave you alone and vulnerable.”

“The attacker isn’t focusing on houses. Isn’t it mostly high schools?”

“Yes, but they have changed their MO a couple of times. It’s not worth the risk.”

Stefan folds his arms over his chest, annoyed at the thought of a babysitter. He takes in his brother’s attire: gray dress shirt and black slacks. Overdressed for a council meeting.

“Where are you going, anyway?”

“I’m going to patrol the dance with Mason, Klaus and Pearl,” Damon explains. “If this guy shows up, he’s not going to hurt anyone.”

“If you guys are going to be there, why can’t the rest of us go?”

“Again, I’m not going to put anything up to chance. We don’t know everything about this guy.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. “Whatever. Who’s coming to stay with me anyway?”

Damon smiles. “Someone that’ll wipe that pout right off your face.”

Stefan scoffs. There’s no one capable of that right now. He vaguely sniffs the air, but his heart really isn’t in it. He kicks his feet up onto the coffee table and keeps his eyes focused on Animal Planet.

“Wow, such a warm greeting, Pumpkin.”

Stefan looks up, the vaguest hint of a smile on his face when he sees his sister standing there. Lexi is grinning from ear to ear, a bag draped over her shoulder. It’s been nearly 2 months since he saw her last. Despite texts and video calls, he’s missed her a lot. Stefan gets on his feet, ready to attack her with a hug…until he remembers why she’s likely here.

He looks at his older brother. “You seriously got me a babysitter?”

Damon shrugs unapologetically. “You love hanging out with your sissy.”

“I’m here the whole weekend, Stef,” Lexi says, her smile not leaving her face. “But at least tonight it’ll just be the two of us. Damon will patrol while we have fun. I brought a ton of board games. Remember we played them during Hurricane Ivan? You kicked my butt at Scrabble. And our friendship nearly ended during Monopoly.”

Damon, for once, isn’t rolling his eyes at Lexi or mocking her idea of fun. His older siblings have matching smiles, sealing his fate. Stefan snaps off the TV and heads straight for the stairs until he hears his brother’s voice.

“Stef!” He reluctantly turns around. Damon’s face is kind yet firm. “You’re not leaving this house tonight.”

“I know, you’ve made that perfectly clear.”

“I mean it. You can pout and be upset all you want. Lexi is in charge while I’m gone. You’re still going to bed at 10:30 tonight, earlier if she sees fit. You can sleep in her bed or mine.”

Stefan rolls his eyes, ignoring their warning glances. “Why can’t I sleep in my own?”

“You know the answer to that.”

“Whatever. Have fun at my school’s dance.”

Lexi’s strict voice cuts in. “Come say goodnight to your older brother.”

“No.”

She raises an eyebrow, putting her hand on her hips. “Stefan.”

“No! He’s a big boy, he doesn’t need a hug and a kiss from me.”

Stefan storms up the stairs. Lexi is calling his full name after him, but Damon quickly talks her down. By the time he makes it up to his room, his brother’s Camaro is pulling out of the driveway. Stefan flops back on his bed and folds his arms over his chest.

It’s just not fair! Bonnie and Matt still get to go out while he’s trapped here, with a babysitter of all people. There’s no way Lexi would be back in town so soon, if Damon hadn’t called her. This isn’t a fun visit, this is because he can’t be trusted alone. It sucks.

After a few minutes, Stefan hops off the bed. He crosses over to the large windows and attempts to rip one open, but it won’t budge. Stefan backs up a few feet and charges for it, trying once more. Nothing. Out of desperation, he punches at the glass and much to his surprise, it stays unbroken.

“Breaking the rules already?”

Stefan turns to face Lexi, pouting. “I don’t get it. What happened to the windows?”

“Damon had Bonnie charm them. Magic is a pretty cool thing, no?”

Stefan huffs. “What if there was an emergency and I needed to leave?”

“There are other ways out of this house. Ones I trust you won’t take.” Stefan rolls his eyes and stamps his foot. Lexi claps her hands together, causing a chill to run down his spine. “Okay, I understand that you are frustrated and upset right now. I cannot force you to be happy nor would I want to. Your feelings are your own, but you can a hundred percent control how you express them.”

Stefan bites his lip as she walks closer to him. He’s the taller one and still, he feels as though she towers above him.

“We don’t roll our eyes or throw tantrums trying to escape the house.”

She grabs him by the arm and twists him over, smacking his bottom five times. Stefan squirms, whining a little. They don’t hurt too hard, but the sting is still there.

“I don’t deserve the attitude and neither does Damon,” Lexi says, straightening him back out. “Your big brother is just trying to look out for you.”

Stefan lowers his gaze. “Great, so now you side with him,” he grumbles.

“I side with your safety, Stefan. I always have. This creep very well could be just your garden variety sicko with no powers to speak of. But there’s a chance he’s not. Or even if he is a human, who’s to say he’s not also a hunter? Or someone working for the initiative?”

“That’s a lot of what ifs.”

“Those are all we have right now. Damon isn’t taking any chances and neither am I.”

Stefan drops back down onto his bed, pouting. Lexi settles beside him and rubs his back.

“Now, you can sit up here pouting and whining because you didn’t get your way…or we could do something fun.”

Stefan squirms a little, feeling restless. “Like what?”

“Those board games I mentioned, or we could watch a movie.” She takes in his face for a moment and smiles. “Or, we could practice sparring.”

Stefan’s eyes light up. “Really?”

“Only a little and only because I am positive you’re nowhere near your space. You’re not, are you?”

Stefan vigorously shakes his head. “No, no,” he promises sincerely. “I promise.”

“Okay, good. Go change and meet me in the yard. First sign of you dropping, though, and it’s done. Deal?”

“Yes. Thank you, Lexi!” He throws his arms around her neck. “You’re the best big sissy in the whole world.”

Lexi chuckles, patting his back. “We’ll see if you say that after I kick your little butt.”

Damon opens the door to his room later that evening, smiling at the sight in front of him. Stefan’s curled up on his bed, fast asleep. His usual sweats and tank tip off whether or not he’s dropped, though his bunny is clutched against his chest. Lexi stands nearby, pulling the covers over him.

“It’s not even 10 yet,” Damon whispers.

Lexi shrugs. “The sparring really wore him out.” Damon raises a brow. She rolls her eyes. “Relax, we didn’t go that hard and he didn’t drop. He’s fine.”

“I leave for a couple of hours and you’re letting him do physical activities,” he growls, walking closer.

“As if you don’t.”

“Different. Big brother and guardian.” Damon runs his fingers through Stefan’s damp curls. “Bath?”

“Shower. He had his blood after.” Lexi lifts the stained sippy cup.

“Good. And he didn’t give you much attitude?”

“It’s Stefan, of course he did. I was a little sympathetic but did give him a few swats. Pain didn’t last more than a minute, just got the eyes to stop rolling.”

Damon nods, not taking his eyes off of his sleeping brother. “Good. I am not raising a little brat.”

“Certainly not.” Lexi lingers for a moment. “How’d the dance go? I didn’t expect you back for another hour or so.”

“They finally got him.” Lexi’s eyes light up. “Some girls snuck out to share a flask. Mason sniffed them out, then saw the guys heading over. Pearl got the girls away while he handled the thugs.” Damon sits beside Stefan. “All is calm.”

“That’s a relief. I’m sure every parent and guardian in Mystic Falls will rest easy tonight.” Lexi consults her watch. “It’s still pretty early. I think I’ll head to The Grill for a beer.”

“Don’t be loud when you get back and hey…” He makes a disgusted face. “No guys back here.”

She rolls her eyes. “As if any would want to enter this house of horrors.”

With a whoosh, she’s gone. Damon leans back against the headboard and continues to stroke Stefan’s hair.

“I almost wish I could lie to you about the attackers being caught,” he mumbles. “Give me an excuse to keep you close every night.”

He thinks of the dance. While he was on patrol outside, he could see all of the teens entering. They were all decked out, smiling and laughing. Absolutely no cares in the world, as if there wasn’t a group of attackers out there that could potentially ruin the dance. They got to be young and have fun.  Soon enough, they’d have to grow up and face the reality most do: the real world isn’t safe.

Stefan is forever 17 and still, he knows this. It isn’t often that Damon can grant him those regular teen moments, not without risking his safety and space. Things like dances and hanging out with his friends? Relatively harmless. It’d be selfish to keep him from that.

“I may be a mean, overprotective big brother, but I’m not that bad.”

Damon pulls Stefan into his arms and rests his chin atop his head. For at least another few hours, he can keep him close.

Chapter Text

A lazy smirk falls across Damon’s lips as he falls back against the pillows. The leggy redhead curls up into his side, her breasts rest atop his chest. He reaches over and grabs the flute of champagne, taking a long sip. The faintest smell of cigarettes come from out the window, mixing with the aroma of rich breads and cheeses. Damon has been to many places, but Marseille may be one of his favorites. The alcohol, the blood, the sex. He may just have to put roots down here for a bit. Two weeks isn’t enough.

His phone buzzes on the nightstand. The redhead-Annette, Claire, Gisele, he can’t remember-stirs but doesn’t wake. Damon drops the flute and picks up the device. He’s ready to press ignore when he sees the 434 area code. He gently lays her onto the bed and slips from beneath the sheets. Without bothering to pull anything on, he walks out onto the balcony and presses “accept”.

“Hello?”

“It’s Richard Lockwood.”

Damon arches a brow. “Dick,” he says coolly. “What can I do for you?” He chuckles upon the uppity mayor’s scoff.

“Can’t be professional for a second, can you?”

“I’m not one of your lowly subjects, Dick.” Damon looks out at the darkness, lit up by the bright lights of the city. “What time’s it there, anyway? 6?”

“Just about.”

“Working late. Anything to avoid the wife and kid?”

“Damon. This is serious. If you could shut your mouth for about 5 seconds.”

He gestures, despite the mayor unable to see him. “By all means.”

“Thank you. We’ve had an uptick in residents lately, mostly vampires returning home. Your brother was among the group."

Damon nods. “I’m well aware.” Stefan keeps him updated of where he’s headed most of the time, especially when he settles down for more than a month. “Not a choice I would agree with, but what can you do?”

“We’ve done what we can to accommodate him. He’s 17, but we know he’s not like the mortal teenagers. He doesn’t have to attend school, but can’t drink publicly.”

“I’m aware of the rules.” Damon pokes his head back into the room. Unnamed Red Head sleeps soundly. “If we could wrap this up, I’m very busy.”

“Fine,” Richard exhales, annoyed. “I was going over the records of the newcomers’ classifications. When Stefan came to town, he informed me that he’s a caregiver. However, when I went back into his original documentation from the early 1900s, it said different.”

Damon frowns, anxiety bubbling up in his stomach. “What are you trying to say?”

“Stefan’s not a caregiver, Damon. He’s a Little.”

Little.

The word bounces around Damon’s brain, barely registering. He blinks a few times.

“Little,” he repeats.

“Yes. I can fax you the information if you’d like.”

“You…you do that…”

“It’s not required for Littles to have a caretaker, but I thought you should know. If he’s lying to us, I’m sure he was doing the same to you.”

“Yup,” Damon’s voice comes out haunted. “Lying all over the place.”

“Where are you currently?”

Damon stares out onto the busy streets below. He’s far from his brother. Too far.

“Damon?”

His head snaps up and he remembers who’s on the other line. “Hm?”

“Where are you right now? I can get the information to you.”

For once, the mayor sounds calm, almost nice. Damon shifts uncomfortably.

“C2 Hotel, in Marseille. I…I uh, don’t know the fax number.”

“Rachel can look it up. I’ll have it to you within the hour.”

“Okay. Um…how is he doing? Stefan, I mean?”

“To be quite honest, I don’t see much of him. He hangs out with Tyler occasionally, but I admit I spend a lot of my time in the office. He’s stayed out of trouble, followed all of the rules we set. A model citizen. But of course, I can’t tell you what goes on behind the walls of your boarding house.”

“Of course,” Damon breathes. “I have to go. You fax that over.”

“Right away.”

Damon disconnects the call before the mayor can say anything else. He stands frozen in place, the anxiety in his stomach rising.

He sits in the Mystic Tavern, knocking back a shot of bourbon. Every so often, he checks his pocket watch. The night is young, but Damon impatient. A hand claps his shoulder and Damon shakes his head.

“You’re late.”

“Sorry,” Stefan says, hopping up on the stool beside him. “’Tis only 8.”

“You were meant to be here an hour ago.”

“I was waiting for my results.”

Damon arches a brow. “And?”

“Caregiver.”

Damon takes in his brother for a moment. Frozen at 17, he’ll forever look like a child. The height of a man, with the slight baby fat in the cheeks and innocence implanted in those green eyes. Light brown, nearly blonde, locks that curl when wet. Stefan is close to being a man, and yet in so many ways, Damon still sees a little boy in him. The way he always sees the good in others. That pout on his face whenever things don’t go his way. His slight clinginess. While Stefan can go months without seeing his big brother, when they are together, he’s never far from Damon’s side. He still has that stuffed bunny for Christ’s sake.

He’s a caregiver. A caregiver.

Damon opens his mouth to argue when a blonde comes into his line of sight. He knocks back another shot and passes the remaining to Stefan.

“We have much to celebrate then. Catch up.”

Damon’s wobbly legs bring him back into the room. He slowly looks around. Clothes strewn everywhere, his boxers somehow on the ceiling fan. Empty bottles of champagne and bourbon, ready for housekeeping to pick up come morning. Unnamed Red Head naked beneath the hundred count sheets. They’re within walking distance of a bar that could easily offer more women for the night.

This has been Damon’s life for the past hundred years. Change the country, the city, but the activities remain. Partying, sex, booze. Occasionally, he’ll enroll in university but that never sticks. Even when he’s with Stefan, his baby brother is along for the ride. They’re not taking care of each other anymore, they’re each other’s wingmen.

The times they are together aren’t that often. They always try to land in the same place for Christmas, but there’s been a few years they’ve let it slip. Damon prefers to travel alone. Stefan is occasionally with Lexi. They’ll reconvene at least once a year swap tales. Even if they do head out somewhere together, the longest trek was 2 years.

“We have all of eternity to bug the hell out of each other,” Damon told his brother once. “We can take our space.”

Stefan’s happy with the arrangement, or at least that’s what Damon saw.

“It’s what you wanted to see,” he whispers.

It was easier to tell himself that Stefan was okay. He ignored the abandoned puppy dog eyes whenever the two parted. Told himself that his brother was just a hugger when he’d cling on a little too long upon reuniting. The whining, pouting, that’s just who his brother is. Becoming a vampire heightens your personality and Stefan’s always somewhat turned into a little baby around his big brother. It makes sense. Damon acted as both dad and brother after Lily died. He always babied Stefan a bit. That’s what brothers are supposed to do. That doesn’t mean Stefan can’t live alone. He’s managed just fine.

Right?

Damon flinches upon the memory of seeing Stefan with slightly red eyes and paler skin. He dragged his little brother out of the bar in Seattle, grabbing the nearest squirrel and forcing him to feed.

“I’ve partied a little hard,” Stefan argued. “I forgot we needed blood for a bit.”

Stefan had been a vampire for 90 years by that point. No one “forgets” to feed at that point. At least not adults.

He’s a teenager. Turned at just 17. You can’t expect him to have the same capacity as you.

The signs were there. Always. Damon ignored them. Every cry for help, every signal that his baby brother needed him.

And for what?

Damon stands naked, slightly buzzed, in a French hotel room. He refused to help his brother, so he could have a fun eternity. Make up for all those years spent becoming the man that Father wanted. Joined the war, despite not agreeing with the practice. Planned to marry someone of society. All to keep Giuseppe proud, and hopefully the expectations on Stefan lowered. If Damon was the ideal son, then Stefan could have the life he wanted.

In the end, that’s exactly what happened. Stefan forced him to feed on human blood and turned him. Damon’s feelings be damned, at least Stefan was happy. It took so long to forgive him for that, well after the classification system was put into place. And by the time the anger and resentment was gone, that was just their relationship. Even though they never spoke of it, Stefan knew how he felt.

Likely contributing to the lie. Stefan hid what he needed, so he wouldn’t be selfish once more.

“Stupid little brat!”

The redhead’s eyes flicker open. Damon groans, tilting his head back.

She sits up, clinging the sheets to her body. “Something wrong?” She’s got an American accent, a tourist. Just like him.

“Nothing.” He bends down and grabs the slinky black cocktail dress, tossing it her way, “Wakey wakey, time to go.”

She glances at the glowing alarm clock on the nightstand. “It’s nearly 1 in the morning.”

Damon finds his wallet and digs out some cash. He walks right up to her, getting on eye level. Her green eyes link with his.

“Take this money, get dressed, go down and hail yourself a cab. Never come back here.”

She nods and climbs out of bed. Once she’s dressed and located her purse, she accepts the bills and exits the room. Damon grabs the bottle of champagne and downs the rest of it in one sip. Little by little, frustration builds up inside of him. He throws the bottle across the room.

How could Stefan not tell him? How could he lie?

How could Damon ignore every sign in front of him?

Damon is angry with his brother. He also pities him. He wants to smack him and drive a stake through his chest. He wants to wrap him into a hug and never let go. He wants to scream until his voice is hoarse with rage. He wants to coo at him and soothe every fear.

He needs to be with his brother. Now.

It’ll take nearly 17 hours to get back. Damon isn’t even sure when the next flight takes off. Times like these make him wish he invested in that private jet like he wanted so long ago. After this, he’s looking into it. Not that Stefan will be allowed to go anywhere for a very, very long time.

So much must change but he can’t begin to make a list. Even Littles with the youngest states aren’t in them 24/7. Stefan will be a teenager often. He’ll need rules and boundaries for both spaces. There’s a good chance, no a guaranteed chance, that he’s going to fight all of this.

“Oh fucking well.”

Stefan may hate him for this, but it’ll never compare to how Damon hates himself. He let all of this go on for too long. It’s time to fix it.

Damon’s in his robe by the time he smells the concierge outside his door. He quickly accepts the envelope and tips the man heavily before he exits. Damon slides out the fax from Mayor Dickhead's office. It’s a photocopy of the original tan print, bringing Damon back to a much different time. The harsh cursive is clear as day.

It is of the council’s assessment that Stefan Antonio Salvatore, aged 17 years, is classified as a Little. Mental age for Little Space: unknown.

Damon clings to the paper as he sinks back onto the bed. He rereads the document several times. Stefan’s score is clear across the board. He’s a Little.

Damon expels a strangled cry. “Bunny Boy.”

His brother has spent 106 years keeping this secret and hiding this side of him.

It ends tonight.

Chapter Text

“When was your first kiss?”

It’s an innocent enough question. Stefan and Elena sit crisscross-applesauce on the Wickery Bridge one quiet Friday afternoon. She’s looking at him with great curiosity.

“I mean, do you even remember?”

Stefan chuckles. “Of course I do.”

“Really? How does that work?”

“The kiss? Or…”

She rolls her eyes. “Remembering everything. My dad is over a thousand years old and it’s insane the things he does. I mean, don’t people usually forget with age?”

“We don’t grow older, though. Our minds just absorb everything.” Stefan shrugs. “You think you don’t, but then it comes to you like that.” He snaps his fingers. “I wish I didn’t have some of the useless trivia in my head.”

“It makes for a fun History class, though.”

“That it does.”

“So.” Elena sits up straight. “First kiss.”

Stefan smiles a little. “I was 13. My tutor began bringing his daughter to train her in the trade. We were left alone one afternoon, got talking about books. It was quick. Never saw her again.”

“Did anyone ever find out?”

“Damon. He teased me for about a month.”

Elena giggles. Stefan regards her for a moment, gnawing on his lip.

“You?”

“Oh, uh. Matt. Spin the bottle, long before we started dating. Looking back, wasn’t that great but at the time I felt on top of the world.”

Stefan takes in her dreamy smile and can’t help but match it. “Do you miss dating him? I mean, is it weird just being friends?”

“It was in the beginning but I’m okay with it now.” She sighs, picking at a loose string on her shirt. “We would’ve had to break up anyway after I got adopted.”

Stefan’s face drops. “Right.”

“It’s weird, there hasn’t really been anyone I’ve wanted to go out with. I was so preoccupied with my parents dying, then being stuck with Alaric.” Elena shifts uncomfortably. “But it’s the fact that I can’t now that sucks.”

“I hear you on that one.”

“You and those girls from the party…you didn’t…”

Stefan shakes his head. “No. Damon showed up before anything could.”

“I’d like the option, you know?”

“In time, I’m sure your space will sort itself out and you’ll be able to balance it well enough.”

“What if it doesn’t?”

Stefan hates the pitiful look in her eyes. Every time they come to this bridge, she gets sad. He’s debated not taking her here at all, but she insists. The two sit and talk about everything, anything, sometimes nothing at all. That night bonded the two forever. Sure, there was a point where he debated started something with her but he wasn’t sure if that was his love for Katherine talking. Now, he knows they’re better off as friends. Neither have any business in a romantic relationship right now.

Still, he inches closer and caresses her cheek with his thumb. Elena looks up at him with her wide brown eyes, mouth slightly agape.

“Stefan, I don’t…I mean…you’re my friend,” she whispers.

“I know. But who knows when we’ll get to kiss anyone again? What could it hurt?”

Elena nods and scoots over. Their faces are just inches apart. Stefan leans in, his lips brushing against hers. She deepens the kiss, sliding her arm around his waist. He’s reaches to pull her onto his lap…

His stomach hurts.

Stefan tries to ignore it. Elena’s tongue enters his mouth and brushes against his own.

“Ow,” he mumbles.

Elena fumbles back a little. “Did I bite you?”

Stefan shakes his head and pulls away completely. “I…I don’t feel so good.”

Elena frowns, taking him in. “Are you slipping?”

“N…no?” He folds his arms over his chest. “I mean, not yet. I just feel weird.”

“Let’s head back to The Grill.”

It’s where they’re supposed to be, if her parents or his brother ask anyway. They were supposed to meet up with Bonnie and Matt. Klaus and Caroline don’t want her anywhere near this bridge if possible. Damon would have a fit if he knew he was alone with a girl, no caregiver present.

Stefan pulls himself up and they begin the walk back to The Grill. With each step, he’s looking around. Anxiety bubbles in his stomach. The sun still shines, but they’re alone in these woods. Anything could pop out.

Snap

Stefan jumps. “What was that?!”

“I stepped on a twig.” Elena puts a hand on his shoulder. “It’s alright, Stef. We’re just 10 minutes out.”

Stefan nods, trying to pick up the pace. His vamping isn’t working as well, which only points to him slipping.

No. No. Not without Damon. You are not going to scare Elena like that.

They turn a corner and he spots the clearing in the distance. Just another few minutes and they’ll be out. Longer to The Grill, but the end is in sight. With each step, Stefan attempts to build his confidence and big space.

You want to hang out with your friends. You want to play pool and just be a normal kid.

You want Damon.

Stefan bites his lip to hide a whine. He fidgets, looking around.

“Are we going the right way?”

“Yeah.” Elena points out the clearing he just spotted. “Not long now.”

“O…okay.”

Elena stops, touching his hand. “Do you want me to call Damon?”

“I…I’m fine.”

“Stef…”

“I’m fine, Elena, let’s just keep walking. Bonnie and Matt are probably waiting on us.”

A familiar voice comes from behind them. “They are.”

The teens whip around. Damon towers above them both, arms folded over his chest. Stefan swallows in spite of the relief taking over his tummy. It takes all he has to not fall right in his big brother’s arms. Damon is here to save the day! Why can’t he let himself be happy about that?

Damon continues before either can speak. “They were worried when neither of you showed up. So, they called us.”

Elena raises a brow. “Us?”

Klaus vamps to his side. She ducks her head. Stefan keeps his eyes locked on his big brother. He doesn’t want to leave Elena if she needs him, but he also just wants to go home.

“What were the two of you thinking?” Klaus asks, hands on his hips. “Wandering through the woods?”

“We weren’t wandering the woods, Daddy,” Elena whispers. He narrows his eyes. “We were using them as a shortcut…to get to and from the bridge.”

Klaus’ eyes widen. Elena is quick to defend herself but Stefan remains quiet. Damon’s face turns puzzled from the argument but snaps out of it.

“I’ll leave you to handle that one,” he says to the father. His eyes flicker back to his baby brother. “Let’s go.”

Stefan obediently follows him out of the woods, not even caring when Damon takes his hand. He slides into the backseat of the Camaro and fumbles with his seatbelt. Damon stands in the doorway, a frown on his face.

“Need some help?”

“I…I can do it.”

Damon reaches over and grabs the belt, securing it into place. Stefan’s cheeks tint pink. Damon shakes his head and gets up front, pulling away from the clearing at once. In the background, Stefan can hear Elena and her father fighting. He hates that she’s in trouble. Maybe he could tell Klaus it was his idea? Okay, that’s a lie, but he didn’t talk her out of it. He’s the vampire, supposed to be the more mature of the two. Stefan shouldn’t allow Elena to do anything dangerous.

Who is he kidding? Elena would never let him stop her from anything.

The ride home is short and silent. Stefan keeps his eyes trained on Damon, trying to read his face. His brother doesn’t make it easy. There’s no telling what he’s getting into once they get home.

Nothing is said until they’re safely inside the living room. Stefan sits on the couch while Damon stands before him, licking his lips.

“Why the bridge?”

“Elena wanted to talk.”

“And you can’t do that at The Grill?”

“It’s different. She didn’t want a ton of people around. The bridge…it’s…it’s sort of our spot.”

Damon raises a brow and Stefan instantly curses himself. His younger side is almost always honest. He craves for Damon to fix every problem that comes their way. Stefan currently balances between the two halves, not ready to drop completely.

“What do you mean your spot? Stefan, do not tell me you two are…”

“No! We’re not!”

“Because we’ve discussed this. You are still adjusting to your space, you could drop at any point. You aren’t ready to date.”

“I know,” Stefan whines, his cheeks turning pink once more. “We aren’t doing anything like that. Elena’s just a friend.”

“Then what is so special about this bridge? I know it’s where her parents died but what does that have to do with you?”

Stefan rubs the back of his neck. He tries to think up a lie, anything his brother might believe. As he looks back up at Damon, he knows nothing is going to make him stop unless it’s the truth.

“I um…I was there that night.”

Damon blinks, registering the information. “What?”

“Of the accident. It was before you came to town,” Stefan speaks quickly, his words practically jumbling together. “It was late, I was taking a walk to try to avoid, well…” He bites his lip. “I heard the car swerve. By the time I got there, it was already in the water. I jumped into save them.”

Damon drops beside him, his eyes wide and mouth open. Stefan takes a deep breath before continuing.

"M...Miranda was already dead,” he whispers. “I went to save Gr…Grayson bu…but…” His lips tremble. “He told me to save Elena first. So, I did. I pulled her from her seatbelt and dragged her to the surface.”

It was only then he saw her clearly for the first time. How much she looked like Katherine. He heard about the doppelgänger but this was up close. Her eyes closed and still, the long brown hair. Same adorable nose and pale cheeks. She was alive. Not just undead, but truly alive.

Stefan stared at her too long. Maybe if he hadn’t, he could’ve gotten back down there sooner.

“I went back for him, but it was too late,” Stefan whispers. “All I could do was phone the police. Said I watched some Good Samaritan pull Elena from the car.”

Damon slowly nods. “You saved her.”

“I…I could’ve done more. If I wasn’t on animal blood, if I could drink human…if I hadn’t spent so long staring at her…”

Stefan’s voice breaks and tears gather in his eyes. He knows now that Miranda and Grayson weren’t great parents. They never truly accepted Elena for who she was. But they were still people, deserving of a life. It wasn’t up to him to play God. And if he had been quicker that night, at least Grayson would still be here. So many maybes, what ifs. He could’ve turned things around…

His thoughts are cut off by Damon smacking him on the shoulder. Stefan looks up at him with wide eyes. Damon has his “serious big brother” face on.

“Don’t you dare start that,” he growls. “Do not start your self-loathing. You did everything you could.”

“You weren’t there,” Stefan whispers, weakly. “You don’t know that.”

“I know you, Stefan. You play hero, even to your own detriment. That night, you did all you could to save that family. And you did.”

“One of three.”

Damon shakes his head. “You said it yourself, Miranda died on impact.”

“If I had gotten there before it went off the bridge…”

“You couldn’t have known it would happen before it did.”

“Still.” Stefan blinks away the tears. “I could’ve gotten back to Grayson sooner. I was just…she looks so much like Katherine…I hadn’t really seen her before and I…I don’t know…”

“You were in shock. It happens. Besides, there’s no way Grayson could’ve stayed alive long enough even if you did come right back.”

“You…you don’t know…”

The tears spill down his cheeks.

“I know she’s happy with Klaus and Caroline,” Stefan’s voice is broken. “But…it shouldn’t have happened. She’s so sad sometimes.”

Damon tilts his head. “That’s not on you to fix, buddy.”

“Day…”

“No.” Damon takes his baby brother’s face into his hands. Stefan practically melts into the embrace. “I may not have been there that night, but like I said, I know you. Stefan, you were a hero that night. You saved a life. Because of you, Elena is still here.” His stern yet loving and protective eyes remained locked on Stefan’s sorrowful ones. “You did good, baby boy. Do not let the voices in your head tell you differently.”

Stefan collapses against him. Damon quickly pulls him onto his lap and curls him into his chest. He gently rocks him. Stefan buries his head in his shoulder, the tears falling fast.

“This is why I don’t want you dating,” Damon whispers. “You did the right thing that night, Stefan, but I see what this does to you. Your instinct is to play hero and you can’t. The aftermath stays with you.”

Stefan sniffles and clings tighter. He thinks about all the times he wanted to join up when Damon fought in the war. It would’ve been easy to lie about his name so he could enlist. Damon forbade him. He knew exactly what all the bloodshed would do to him. Nothing could stop him from joining up in World War II and Damon was right. He still has nightmares from that time in his life.

“No more playing hero,” Damon instructs. Stefan nods into his shoulder. “I’m serious, Stef. You can’t keep doing this to yourself.”

“I…I know, DayDay,” he whimpers.

Damon lets out a long sigh and keeps him close. Stefan slides his thumb into his mouth and shuts his eyes. The big boy thoughts aren’t completely gone, but Damon will protect him from them.

Chapter Text

Damon drops down onto the bench, keeping a watchful eye on his brother. He headed to the park with Stefan hoping for a little one on one time, only to find it unusually packed for a late Wednesday afternoon. Of course, Stefan would rather play with other Littles instead of his “uncool big brother”.

Elena isn’t here which means Damon is on his own. He hasn’t done a great job of making friends with caregivers of other Littles. Caroline and Klaus are great because they’re closer to his own age and can tolerate his sense of humor. It doesn’t help that most caregivers around here have human Littles. Stefan is a rarity in this town. Usually, Damon is good with his small friend group. Today, it’s pretty boring.

Stefan immediately makes friends with another Little boy that appears to be around his physical and mental age. The two head onto the equipment, chasing one another. The smile doesn’t leave Stefan’s face as they make it down the slide for the first time. Damon matches it, only to have it fade as he scans the park. On a nearby bench is a redheaded woman who’s carefully watching the two boys. From the resemblance, he gathers that she’s the other’s caretaker. Instead of being happy that her little one has found a friend, her shoulders tense and eyes narrow. Damon follows suit.

Stefan is a good kid. Friendly, kind, always looking out for others. That’s only amplified in his younger space. It’s the reputation he’s built for himself in this small town. Anyone would be lucky to have him as a friend. What is up with this woman?

Despite her sour face, she doesn’t do anything to stop the boys from playing. Damon does his best to keep the protectiveness at bay. It takes every muscle in his body to work up the smallest of smiles when she glances in his direction. She scoffs, turning her attention back to the boys. Damon digs his fingers into the wood of the bench. Maybe they should just go home. The last thing he needs is this woman doing something to upset his baby brother.

Yet, when he sees Stefan, he can’t bring himself to get up. The little guy is in the sandbox with his new friend, laughing. Dragging him away would just mean a huge tantrum, followed by Cranky Stefan. Sometimes it’s unavoidable and Damon has to be the mean big brother. Others, he can’t bring himself to do it. Stefan is happy. Damon isn’t going to ruin that.

Stefan and the mystery boy play for 25 minutes with no issue. The more time goes on, the more Damon is able to relax. Mrs. Lemon Face is still scowling at the two, but she hasn’t made a move. The boys move from the sandbox back to the equipment then over to the swings and finally, go back to chasing one another. Stefan is clearly trying to slow down his vamping to give his friend time to catch up. The other little boy begins exclaiming that he’s a bear and he’s going to eat Stefan. Damon’s smile slowly returns until he hears Stefan’s “pretend growl”. It’s less fierce than the real one, but the older brother already knows what’ll happen next.

The venom appears below Stefan’s eyes and his fangs playfully come out before Damon can get over to them. The smile drops from the little boy’s face and fear takes over. The tears quickly fall down his face. Stefan retracts his fangs, pouting slightly. Damon vamps over and puts a hand on his back.

“I was just playing,” Stefan mumbles.

“I know, buddy,” Damon soothes. “But we talked about that. You get scared when you see fangs. Some people do too.”

Stefan nods and opens his mouth  to deliver what Damon can only assume is an apology, when the Mrs. Lemon Face appears. The tall, sturdy woman takes the shoulders of her ward and glares at the Salvatore brothers. Damon stands up straight, tightening his grip on his brother. The woman ignores him and looks straight up at Stefan.

“What the hell is the matter with you?!” She rubs her little boy’s back. Stefan trembles a little. “This is exactly why these playgrounds shouldn’t be open to your kind.”

Damon’s jaw locks. “His kind?”

The woman continues to pretend he doesn’t exist. “You’re a monster.”

Stefan lets out a small sob, tears falling down his face. Damon omits a low growl, pulling him closer. He knows his own eyes are darkening and feels protective anger build up within him. The woman takes a step back, clinging the little boy to her.

“Don’t you ever talk to my brother that way,” Damon commands.

Stefan sniffles, tugging on his shirt. “Day…”

Damon shakes his head. “He is not a monster. No, they’re the ones that mock kids just trying to have fun!”

The woman’s body is trembling. “You…you need to teach your brother to control himself.”

“And you need a lesson in empathy!”

Stefan’s voice grows louder. “DayDay!”

Damon looks down. His baby brother’s eyes are wide and filled with fear. It’s not just the woman causing that. Damon relaxes his features and bends down, picking Stefan up into his arms.

“Let’s go, Bunny Boy,” he whispers.

Damon carries him out of the park without sparing the woman another look. The brothers are silent as they walk back to the car. Stefan clings to his shirt, proving that he’s not upset with him, just shaken up. Damon rubs his back as he walks quickly. Every step he takes is further away from the miserable bitch that made his baby brother upset. It prevents him from doing something he’d later feel the need to regret.

He'll never truly regret defending his baby brother. No, the guilt he feels is what those dark actions do to Stefan. His brother still harbors fear and nightmares from how he handled Tanner. Damon will always wish he actually killed the son of a bitch, while also hating himself for scaring Stefan so badly. He can’t be this guy anymore, but it’s not easy to shut off. Nor does he want to do that completely.

When they reach the Camaro, Damon stands outside of it and moves Stefan into a cradle position. The baby brother rests his head on his shoulder, his eyes still wide.

“Scary DayDay,” he mumbles.

“I know,” Damon sighs. “I didn’t like how she talked to you.”

“Monster,” Stefan says, his voice filled with sadness.

Damon shakes his head. “Nuh uh, you are not a monster.” He strokes his chin. “You are the sweetest little boy in the whole world.”

“Showed my fangies.” Stefan bites his lip. “Those are too scary.”

“You were just playing around. But maybe next time, we just make a funny face, hm?”

Stefan nods. “Uh huh. I didn’t want to scare him, DayDay.”

“I know you didn’t,” he coos, bouncing him a little. “And he’ll be okay. His…whoever that was is there to take care of him. Sometimes you’ll make mistakes, but that doesn’t make you a monster.”

“Don’t want people to be scared.”

Damon frowns, cuddling him closer. Given the large supernatural population, most of Mystic Falls is tolerant. And still, they will always have to face people like this woman who can’t see past the old fantasy novels and movies. Stefan would never hurt anyone. His ripper days haunt him even now. The fact that few know of that past seems to matter little. Forever, he’ll be lumped with the evil, dangerous vampires. Making it harder for him to find human Little friends.

“If people are scared, then they’re the idiots,” Damon says. “You’re the best little boy in the whole world and anyone would be lucky to have you as a friend. Look at Elena, Matt, Bonnie and Ty.”

Stefan nods. “They’re not scared of me.”

“Exactly.” Damon kisses his forehead. “I’m sorry we have to leave the park. You didn’t do anything wrong, she did. We can come back another day, though.”

“’s okay,” Stefan mumbles. “Do I have to go night night when we get home?”

“Nah, it’s still early. What if we played football.”

Stefan’s eyes light up. “Really?”

“Uh huh. Just a little, and not full strength.”

“Yes, I promise, DayDay.” Stefan leans up to kiss his cheek. “Can we go now?”

Damon chuckles. “Yeah, let me put you in the car.”

Stefan’s excitement and happiness is enough to brighten his older brother. Damon refuses to look back at the park, reminding himself that Stefan needs him more than that woman needs to be screamed at.

Chapter Text

“Argh!”

Stefan punches in his birthday into the remote, hoping his show will unlock. Nothing. He tries Damon’s. Nope. Lily’s? Of course not. Katherine’s? The fates seem to be mocking him at this point. A last ditch effort, he types in Giuseppe’s. Damon hates the old man, but perhaps it’s a way of throwing Stefan off?

Still nothing.

Stefan growls. “Damon!”

His brother vamps into the room, a slight smirk on his face. “Yeah, little brother?”

“Why can’t I watch MTV?”

“Because you need the password.”

“And what’s the password?”

“See, it’s parental controls. Which means only the adult in charge knows it, also known as yours truly.”

“What’s so bad about MTV of all things? Don’t tell me you’re suddenly into censorship.”

“The last thing I need is you picking up on whatever new nasty language the teens today are using.”

“And yet, you send me to high school.”

“Where you have a group of mostly good friends. I know for a fact that Sheila would scrub out Bonnie’s mouth if she dare uttered a curse.”

Stefan pouts. Damon chuckles, shaking his head.

“Go get your shoes on, we gotta get going.”

“Going? Where?”

“Did you forget, Bunny Boy? Today’s the day we finally get you stuff for when you drop.”

Stefan’s mouth drops open.  He’s never loved clothes shopping. When turned, his father still selected all of his pieces. Over the years, Damon or Lexi usually drag him into a store when it’s time for new clothes. On his own, he’ll let things get a little worn before he relents. It’s so boring. Locating his size, trying everything on, deciding exactly what he wants. The invention of the internet was a God send, he rarely had to go to the actual store.

“Don’t even think about arguing,” Damon says before he can say a word. “Go get your shoes on, I have the car running.”

“Can’t we go tomorrow?”

“Nope, because then you’d just find another excuse to not go. C’mon, Stefy, up and at ‘em. The mall awaits.”

“There’s not even a mall in this town.”

“I know, that’s why we’re headed to Lynchburg. Now, I believe I said no arguing. Let’s go.”

Stefan drags his feet as they make their way to the first store.

“This is ridiculous, I have clothes,” he whines.

“You have clothes for your older space. Nothing for when you’re younger.”

“I don’t need special stuff for that.”

“You do. It’s more comfortable for that side of you to have things that match his personality.”

Damon leads him into the shop. It’s split into two sections: adult and Little. Stefan lets out a dramatic sigh as he’s brought to the right of the store. Damon instantly begins plucking things off the racks without taking a second look at the price tags. Stefan wiggles uncomfortably. They’ll never hurt for money. When he goes shopping, he’s spending his share of the family fortune. And still, he always feels awkward when Damon or Lexi buy him things. Like he’s some little kid.

That’s exactly the point.

When Damon first arrived, he had a few younger outfits he dressed Stefan in to help pull him into place. The younger brother hates to admit how well the older knows him.

 “You can look around too, Stef,” Damon says as he inspects a bright red long sleeve t-shirt that reads “Lil Heartbreaker”.

Stefan shrugs. “There’s nothing I want.”

“I find that hard to believe.” Damon drapes the shirt over his arm and continues looking. “You need jammies, I think there’s some over there.” He points a couple of racks away.

“You mean I can actually go five feet without you chasing after me?”

“If you keep it up, I’ll carry you the rest of the day.”

Stefan vamps over to the pajamas. There’s quite a bit of footie selection. He’s brought back to his first childhood. They weren’t nearly as colorful or fun as these were. Each set has a different character. Stefan reaches out and feels a soft, fuzzy blue number with Cookie Monster on it. He’s watched the show before and for some reason, it’s one of the shows that bring him the most comfort. A part of him attributes it to the counting vampire.

He pulls it off the rack, followed by one with Thomas the Train and another that has puppies on it. As he’s circling around, he finds two that bring a sparkle of mischief to his eye. He grabs the hangers and walks over to Damon. His brother looks up from the pants and spots the bright yellow and pink onesies. He shakes his head.

“You can get anything but those.”

Stefan snickers. “What do you have against SpongeBob anyway?”

“It’s a stupid show that is going to rot your brain. I read studies on it.”

Stefan arches a brow. “You’ve read about child development?”

“Gotta keep up to take care of my kid.” Damon lightly punches him on the chin. “You can get the other ones and anything else you want.”

“Killjoy,” Stefan teases.

“Uh huh. Make sure you’re checking sizes.”

“I am, I am.”

Stefan walks back over and returns the offensive pajamas. He selects a few more footie pajamas before moving onto the flannel. The blocking is big, with wide buttons. There’s no doubting he’ll look about 5 in these. Still, he selects one in blue, another in red and finally, brown.

By the time he’s made his way back to his brother, Damon has two full armloads of shirts, onesies and pants. Stefan forgot how fast he works. Now, the older Salvatore brother is onto underwear selection. Damon selects some briefs and Stefan sighs.

“Why do you insist I wear those?”

“Because you look adorable in them. Your Peter Rabbit ones are so precious.”

“I’m not adorable,” Stefan mumbles, slightly pouting.

Damon smiles, leaning over to pinch his cheek. “You’re my sweet wittle bunny boy.”

Stefan yanks away, bright red. “I hate when you do that!”

“Which is exactly why I’ll continue to do so.”

Stefan rolls his eyes, earning him a slight pop to his rear. He wiggles a bit. The store is pretty empty for a Monday afternoon. Even if it was crowded, no one would think twice of the big brother swatting his younger for disrespect.

After another two rounds of the store, both brothers are practically weighed down in clothes. Stefan looks forward to checking out, only to be lead to the fitting area.

“You can’t possibly expect me to try on all of this.”

“Oh, I do. There’s no way I’m waiting in a long line because something doesn’t fit.”

Stefan starts to go into one of the changing rooms, only to have Damon hot on his tail. His brother sits there while he tries on each and every outfit, zipping up fronts and buttoning the crotch of onesies. He feels to make sure Stefan’s privates have enough room to breathe in the pants. Stefan hasn’t been this fussed over in a fitting area since he was last measured for a tux, at least 50 years ago.

At the end of it all, only four items don’t fit and even then, Damon goes to get the proper sizes. Stefan refuses to look at the grand total as they check out, hopping from one foot to the next. Damon’s hand rubs up and down his back. He asks for the clothes to be sent to the house, leaving a handsome tip to get a “yes”.

“Why can’t we just take them to the car?” Stefan asks as they walk out of the store.

“Because I parked a bit away and we’re not going home quite yet.”

Stefan’s brows knit together in confusion. “Day, you already got me a ton of stuff. I doubt I’m going to drop enough to wear all of that.”

“We’ll see about that. But I’m not taking you to get more clothes. Your younger space doesn’t just need briefs and footie pajamas.”

Damon keeps a hand on his back as they walk a little further down. They stop in front of the toy store. Stefan looks away, anxiety building up in his stomach. He’s walked past many of these since receiving his classification. Each and every time, he stares longingly into the window. While the games and toys change with each passing generation, the overall curiosity and wonder doesn’t. Yet, he couldn’t risk Damon somehow finding out. How would he explain a GI Joe or a Legos?

The only piece of childhood he’s allowed himself over the years is the bunny that Damon made him. That he could easily explain away as childhood nostalgia. It was the first gift he ever received from his big brother, of course he won’t part with it. He purchased a tablet a couple of years back, but it was at the point where everyone and their mother were buying them. That didn’t raise suspicion either.

“I don’t need toys,” he mumbles.

“Stef.” Stefan keeps his head to the ground. “Stef, look at me.” He shakes his head.

Damon sighs and crouches in front of him. Using two fingers, he props up Stefan’s chin and forces their eyes to connect.

“It’s okay to want them.”

“But I don’t,” Stefan whispers.

“I don’t believe you.”

“Day, you’ve spent enough money on me already. You don’t need to waste anymore.”

“It’s not a waste. And you know not to worry about money. That’s my job. Not that I even need to worry. We have plenty of it and that’s not going to run out because I spoil you a little.”

Stefan gnaws on his lip. “I don’t drop enough to need toys.”

“Well, you’re not just going to watch your tablet when you do. Come on, you can pick out whatever you want.”

Stefan lingers, the anxiety still gnawing away at him. Damon rises to his feet and takes his hand. The two walk in together and this time, Stefan makes no attempt to pull away. Damon grabs a cart and pushes it one-handed to the building area. There’s collections of Legos, Duplos, blocks of various sizes, shapes and colors. Without a second thought, Damon picks up two Lego kits and shows them to Stefan. One is Rapunzel’s tower and the other is a beach set.

“Do these look like fun?” Stefan hesitates. “Bunny, I can’t know what you want if you don’t tell me.”

Stefan’s thumb slowly enters his mouth. “I can have Rapunzel? Even though she’s for girls?”

Damon nods. “You can have whatever you want. Those movies aren’t just for little girls either. I know you like princesses because they’re heroes.”

“’Cept Sleeping Beauty.” Stefan shudders. “Dragon is scary.”

Damon chuckles. “That’s right.”

He throws both into the cart before grabbing a large container that advertises 790 pieces. After Stefan selects a couple more kits, they head down to the doll section. Damon lets him pick out not only the whole Marvel action figure set, but one that has every single Disney princess! It includes Cinderella, his absolute favorite.

Once they’re done there, he picks out trains, cars and trucks, as well as enough tracks to put them all on. Damon makes sure to grab some sensory toys, like poppers to help him calm down. They get one of every book from the library section.

The cart is packed to the brim by the time we’re done. This time, Stefan’s anxiety is gone. He leans into his brother as he sucks his thumb. Once again, Damon has the packages sent to the house. Once he’s paid, he lifts his baby brother into his arms and carries him towards the mall’s exit. Stefan rests his head on his shoulder and lets out a tiny yawn.

“Sleepies in the car,” he mumbles.

“Sounds like a good plan. Then when you get home, we can play with all your new toys until dinner.”

“’Kay,” Stefan’s eyelids flicker close. “Thank you, DayDay. You’re the bestest.”

Damon smiles, slowly rubbing his back once more. “You make it very easy, kiddo.”

Chapter Text

“Why can’t I go?” Stefan practically whines.

Damon pauses fixing his bourbon to pinch the bridge of his nose.

“We’ve been over this ten times.”

“And it still doesn’t make sense! I’ve been to Bonnie’s house since the party.”

“Yes, when Sheila is there. I called and double checked, she’s out of town.”

“Bonnie isn’t going to risk throwing another party. She got in enough trouble last time. Plus, that was forever ago!”

Damon knocks back his shot. “It’s only been 3 months.”

“There’s not going to be a party. We’re just going to watch movies and play games and shi…” Damon shoots him a look and Stefan sighs. “Stuff.”

“The answer’s no, Stefan.”

“You’re going out that night, anyway.”

“Yeah, and Lexi’s going to stay with you.”

“She wouldn’t have to come if you let me go to Bonnie’s. She’s a caregiver. She’ll make sure we’re okay.”

“I’m not leaving your fate in the hands of a 16 year old, even one with magic. Plus, you’re always saying you don’t get to see Lexi enough as it is.”

“Yeah, but you hate her. She wouldn’t have to spend the night if you let me hang out with Bonnie until you were finished.”

Damon ignores him and knocks back another shot. Stefan stares at him with wide, pleading eyes. Damon lets out an irritated sigh.

“No, Stefan. The answer is no. Nej. Nee. Non. Nein. Nem. Tidak. How many languages would you like me to say it?”

Stefan pouts. “You suck.”

“You’re entitled to your opinion.” He checks his watch. “You’ve spent 15 minutes bothering me with this. Have you even started your homework?”

“Uh, I mean, I got started and then Bonnie texted me…”

Damon shakes his head and points to the stairs, his hand still full with the glass. “Go. Now.”

Stefan rolls his eyes then quickly vamps to the stairs before the older brother can swat his bottom. Damon knows he should follow him and make good on the promise, but he’s too tired this evening. He doesn’t even want to attend this council ball. They’re boring and stuffy, but also generate money into their treasury. If he, one of the few vampires, one of the councils don’t show up, it’ll look bad for business. He plans to stay through the silent auction and then make up some excuse over Stefan needing him.

Normally, he would avoid having Lexi in his house if at all possible. But she was in the area and offered as soon as Stefan mentioned the idea of the ball. At the very least, Damon knows he’ll be in good hands.

Stefan trails behind Matt through the grocery store, watching him and Tyler pick out snacks for Bonnie’s. He isn’t sure why he agreed to tag along when he’s not even allowed at the house. It’s pretty much torture. At the same time, it allows him to avoid Damon, which sounds very appealing at the moment.

“Sucks you can’t come,” Matt says, tossing three bags of chips into the cart. Tyler already said his father’s credit card is paying for the stash. If he were paying, they’d be at the dollar store. Not that Stefan would shame him for that.

Stefan shrugs. “Just another example of Dictator Damon.”

“How would he even know?” Tyler asks, picking up some marshmallows. “I mean, isn’t that stupid council thing tonight? My mom has a checklist about a mile long.”

“Yeah, but Lexi is coming into town. Wouldn’t be surprised if she’s already there. She’ll be at the house all night.”

“So? Don’t she and Damon hate each other? Tell her that Damon said it was okay.”

Stefan pauses, gnawing on his lip. He hasn’t asked Damon about hanging out with Bonnie in a few days. In fact, he told him he’d stop doing so. There’s no reason Lexi would have to know…

“I don’t know,” Matt interrupts his thoughts. “I mean, he’s bound to find out you went, right? Even if she doesn’t know.”

“Even with Lexi here, I still have a curfew and bedtime.” Stefan makes a face. “I’d have to be home well before he was. If she thinks it’s okay, then she wouldn’t have to tell him.”

Tyler smacks him on the shoulder. Stefan squirms a little, not entirely comfortable with how buddy-buddy he’s gotten lately. “I like the way you think, Salvatore.”

“I still think it’s a bad idea,” Matt says. “You’re bound to get in trouble, and then you’ll just end up grounded again.”

Stefan shrugs, getting away from Tyler in the process. “I think I can get away with it. I know how to play Lexi.”

That’s not entirely true, or even close to it. She’s always been the one who takes charge. Still, she finds him adorable and loathes Damon. He can appeal to her softer side.

“I just need to give Damon no reason to think I still want to go. Which will be pretty easy.”

Tyler nods, sparing a look to Matt. “You’re not gonna be a snitch, are you?”

Matt rolls his eyes. “Of course not. It’s your own funeral.”

He grabs some dip and throws it into the cart, quickly pushing it off. Stefan raises an eyebrow, following quickly behind him. Tyler heads in the opposite direction to snag soda.

“Are you alright?” Stefan asks.

Matt nods, not slowing down. “Fine.”

“You sure? I mean, it’s not the end of the world. I’ve lied to Damon and Lexi before.”

“Of course you have,” Matt mumbles.

“What does that mean?”

“It’s just…” Matt spares him a look, still walking. “Do you know what I’d give for my sister or mom to care the way Damon and Lexi do about you?” Stefan’s mouth drops open, but he barrels on. “I know, I know. Grass is always greener and all that. But, sometimes I think you take it for granted is all.”

“I…”

Stefan wants to argue, but he knows nothing will satisfy Matt. His friend is right. If he was in Stefan’s shoes, he’d find it just as annoying. And still, Stefan wouldn’t swap places with him. The level of independence Matt has comes from years of neglect. Lord knows, he could’ve ended up with an older sibling like Vicki if Damon didn’t care enough. Stefan doesn’t have to worry about being the adult. He has two right there, in his corner. Who does Matt have?

It'll never change how annoying Damon and Lexi are, but maybe he should learn to look out for his audience more often.

Stefan follows the plan as closely as possible. He’s cordial with Damon, careful not to kiss his ass. Going too much in any direction is going to throw him off. They make it through the ride home without issue. Stefan gives Lexi a big hug when they walk into the mansion and find her there. He agrees to play video games with her almost as soon as she arrives, not even arguing when she makes it Mario Kart instead of the more violent ones that Damon somehow let slip into his collection.

An hour later, Damon comes into the game room, dressed in a tux. Stefan barely looks up from the screen.

“Looking good, big brother.”

“I suppose it’ll do,” Damon says, picking at his tie. “Didn’t bother getting anything new. These people won’t notice.”

Lexi smirks as she gets her kart ahead of Stefan’s. “Ha!”

“Are you two even listening to me?”

“I never listen to you. Personal rule.”

Damon rolls his eyes. He plucks Stefan’s controller from his hand and presses pause, causing two heads to snap up at him. Stefan shifts as subtly as possible, trying to ignore the anxiety that bubbles in his stomach.

“I’ll be home around midnight. Stefan should be in bed by then.”

“Lexi knows the rules,” Stefan argues.

“She tends to spoil you,” Damon says, looking directly at Lexi. “He still needs his blood before bed.”

Lexi nods, rolling her eyes. “I’m aware of the routine. It’s Saturday, so 10:30 bedtime.”

“Oh, so you do listen sometimes?”

“Don’t you have somewhere to be?”

“Against my better judgment.”

Damon kisses the top of Stefan’s head. The little brother quickly hugs him, trying to pull away but the elder keeps his grip on him.

“Be good for Lexi. Don’t give her a hard time.”

Stefan tries to keep his tone playful. “But you get to.”

“I’m the oldest.” Damon gives him another kiss. “See you in the morning.”

“Bye, Day.”

Damon gives one last warning glance Lexi’s way before heading out the door. Stefan holds his breath, waiting for the car to pull out of the driveway. Lexi resumes the game and Stefan only half-pays attention, trying to ensure that her phone won’t ding with last minute instructions. Just as Lexi’s kart goes past the finish line, Stefan allows himself to relax.

“Ha!” Lexi cheers, setting her controller down. “You better not be going soft on me.”

Stefan laughs, shaking his head. “No, this time you beat me of your own skill.”

“Told you I could do it. No different than our Pacman battle back in Tokyo.” Lexi brings the screen back to the main menu. “Wanna go again?”

Stefan pretends to check the time. “Um, actually, I have plans with friends.”

Lexi raises a brow. “Really?”

“Yeah, Bonnie wanted to have me, Elena, Matt and Tyler over to watch movies, maybe play some games.” Stefan continues on before she can talk. “I know we don’t get much time together, but we’ve had these plans for a while.”

“And Damon approved all of this?”

“Of course he did.” Lexi lets out a soft hm. “I’ll only be gone a couple of hours. I could even come back around 8:30, so we can still spend more time together.”

Lexi stares at him for a moment. The anxiety returns. Damon allows Lexi to hold complete authority over Stefan. There’s a chance she could shoot it all down, just so she can have more time with him. He won’t be able to argue that.

She checks her watch and shrugs. “It’s only 6 now. You really think 2 hours is enough time?”

“I’ll make it enough. I promise, Lexi, we can still spend time together. I’ll even sleep in your bed tonight.”

“Well, that’s a give-in regardless.” She nods. “Alright, sure.”

He beams. “Thanks, Lexi!”

Stefan kisses her cheek and hops off the couch, heading for the door. He pauses at the doorway, upon hearing her sigh.

“Really, Stef? You were going to play me like that?”

Stefan grips the doorway. “W…What?”

“You didn’t expect Damon and I to talk beforehand?”

Stefan stares forward, biting down hard on his lip. Lexi’s footsteps come closer.

“We really hoped you had surpassed this little rebellious phase but I guess we were wrong.”

Stefan slowly turns around. Disappointment is written in her hazel eyes. He fidgets, guilt taking over.

“I just…I thought…”

“You thought we hated each other so much that nothing would be said?” Stefan timidly nods. “So, you thought you’d lie? And pin us against one another?”

“Lexi…”

“I’m very disappointed in you, Stefan.”

Stefan lets out a tiny whimper. Lexi shakes her head.

“You’re grounded for a week,” she says. “You can forget going out with friends, even when there is an adult present.”

Stefan frowns. “But I’m supposed to go to a party at Ty’s. The Lockwoods are going to be there. Damon said I could!”

“Well, that was before you lied. I’m sure your brother will back me up.”

Stefan’s lips fall into a pout. “Lexi…”

“I don’t like liars, Stefan. I’ve made that quite clear over the years. So has your brothers.” She puts her hands on her hips. “What do I do to liars?”

“Lexi…”

“Stefan Antonio Salvatore.”

Stefan sighs. “You spank them.”

“That’s right. Pants down, then boxers.”

Stefan reluctantly complies. Lexi sits down and gestures over her lap. Stefan turns bright red, but lays over her knee. His legs fall straight to the floor and he rests his head on a pillow. Lexi doesn’t hesitate before smacking his bottom. Stefan whimpers. He forgot how good she can thrash him.

“You’re getting 20 with my hand.”

“That’s gonna hurt!” Stefan complains.

“Maybe it’ll remind you why we don’t lie.” SMACK! SMACK! Stefan kicks his legs, earning him a swat on each of his thighs. “After this, you can go in the corner.”

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

“Owww! Lexi, I’m sorry!” Stefan whines, wiggling.

“If you keep moving, I’m going to add on.”

Stefan does his best to remain still, but it’s hard! She continues smacking his bottom, making sure to hit each cheek evenly, getting his sit spot a few times. Stefan is crying after only 8 spanks, feeling incredibly young. He’s half-naked over his big sister’s knee, getting his bare bottom spanked. It’s been a moment since he was brought over someone’s lap. Usually, Damon only has to swat his bottom a couple of times.

Lexi doesn’t take into account his self-pity. Instead, she continues the assault on his bottom.

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

“Do good little boys lie?” Lexi asks, laying down a sharp smack to his sit spot.

Stefan shakes his head. “N…no,” he cries out. “I was a bad boy!”

“You weren’t a bad boy, but you made some bad choices. That’s why you have a big brother and sister.” SMACK! SMACK! “To remind you how to behave.”

“Are you going to tell Damon?”

“What do you think?”

The idea of disappointing his big brother is enough to send him into a fresh set of tears. He feels Lexi’s rough, stinging palm throughout the rest of the spanking but most of his sadness doesn’t come from the pain. Instead, the idea of Damon being upset with him. Hot tears fall down his face as Lexi finally lets up.

“D…don’t call Day,” Stefan pleads.

Lexi sighs. “He needs to know, Stefan.”

“I…I kn…know, but not yet.” Stefan sniffles, wiping his face with the back of his hand. “P…please, Sissy.” Stefan cranes his neck to look up at her, his face a mess of tears and snot. “I k…I kn…” He hiccups. “I know he said he didn’t want to go tonight, but he never gets to have fun. Don’t ruin it because I was silly.”

Lexi frowns. She gathers Stefan up in her arms and cuddles him close against her chest. He buries his head in her shoulder, sniffling once again. Lexi rubs his back.

“You care a lot about your big brother, don’t you?”

Stefan nods. The salty tears hit his lips. “He does so much for me, and I’m a brat.”

“You’re not a brat, Pumpkin,” Lexi coos softly.

“I don’t appreciate him enough.”

“You’re a teenager some of the time, a little boy the rest. They’re notorious for being a little selfish.” Lexi strokes his cheek with her thumb. “But at the end of the day, Damon knows how much you love and appreciate him.”

“I dunno. I keep being naughty.”

“That doesn’t mean you don’t love him, and he knows that.” Lexi kisses the top of his head. “He’s going to be disappointed about tonight, but it won’t change how much he loves you.”

“P…promise?”

“I promise.” Lexi rocks him for a moment. “I won’t call him right now.” Stefan lets out a sigh of relief. “I do have to tell him.”

“I know.”

“Good.” Lexi kisses the top of his head. “You get your nose in that corner. Once you’re done, I’ll give you your baba and we can snuggle.”

“’Kay.” Stefan climbs off her lap. “I’m sorry, Lexi. I ruined tonight.”

“We could’ve had a lot of fun, but I’ll be back through soon.” Lexi swats his bottom causing him to jump a little. “I still love you, Pumpkin.”

“I love you too.”

Stefan heads to the corner with a sore bottom, but a slightly eased conscious.

The next morning, while Lexi showers, Stefan heads into Damon’s room. His brother sits up in bed, wearing his robe. Given Damon will sleep naked if Stefan isn’t around, he’s expecting him. The younger brother lingers in the doorway, gnawing on his lip. Damon looks up from his paper and sets it on the nightstand.

“Come here.”

Stefan vamps over and climbs up onto his bed. He stays on the other side, picking at a stray thread on his flannel pajamas.

“I take it Lexi talked to you,” he mumbled.

Damon nods. “I wanted it to surprise me, but that’s exactly what I told her. I know you, a bit too well.”

“I guess so.”

“What Lexi told you stands, you’re grounded. One week.” Stefan bites his lip. “If I tell you no, Stefan, that’s the end of it. You don’t lie or try to play other adults against me.”

“I’m sorry,” he whispers.

“I know. That doesn’t change that I am not happy with you right now.”

Stefan wiggles. “Do you still love me?”

Damon pulls him closer. He cups Stefan’s chin so they’re looking one another in the eye. It takes everything Stefan has to not melt in his big brother’s embrace.

“I am always going to love you,” Damon says, his voice firm. “There’s nothing you can do to make that stop.”

“I give you a lot of trouble.”

“Is that not what little brothers are supposed to do?”

Stefan pouts. “I’m lucky to have you. And I don’t ever really show it.”

Damon sighs, loosening his grip a little. “You’re 17, Stef. I expect that.”

“Still. I’m really sorry, Day. You take good care of me, I shouldn’t be such a terror.”

“I mean, I’d appreciate if you used your listening ears a little more,” Damon lightly pinches the tip of his ear. Stefan smiles ever so slightly. “But, I love you. Regardless.”

“You promise?”

“I promise.” Damon kisses his forehead. “I know Lexi spanked you last night, so I’m going to spare your bottom. But you are going to write lines. I will not pit my big brother and sister against each other. Three hundred times.”

Stefan sighs, but nods.

“Can you feed me my blood when I’m done?” Stefan asks, pouting a little.

Damon smiles, tweaking his nose. “Sure, Bunny Boy. You and I are going to spend a lot of time with each other while you’re grounded. Might as well get started.”

Chapter Text

Stefan’s head throbs as he blinks a couple of times. He tries to make out his surroundings. There’s a high pitch cartoon playing on the television. The faintest scent of squirrel blood coming from a bottle settled on a coaster. Stefan himself is snuggled against something hard yet comforting. He looks up and sees familiar blue eyes gazing down at him lovingly. Damon strokes his cheek.

“You alright, Stef?”

Stefan slowly sits up, holding his head. He looks down and realizes he’s wearing his favorite Peter Rabbit footie pajamas.

“Coming out of it?” Damon presses.

Stefan slowly nods. “Why do I feel so weird?”

“You know it takes a minute to transition.” Damon runs his fingers through his damp curls. Did he have a bath recently? “Don’t overwork yourself.”

Stefan nods. He leans back against the couch, not entirely moving from Damon’s grip. His older brother continues to play with his hair and touch his face. It grounds Stefan to the Earth, further pulling him from his fog.

“How…how long?”

Normally, Stefan is somewhat aware of his little time. He’s able to enjoy it and immerse himself, but there’s still that part of his subconscious that knows there’s two sides of him. That was there this time and yet, Stefan can’t recall how many hours-or days even-that past. Damon tilts his head.

“You don’t remember?”

Stefan shakes his head. “No. Was it really long?”

“It was a week.”

Stefan sits up straight, managing to get away from his brother’s hand. Damon sighs, grabbing the remote and turning off the television.

“A week?!” Stefan exclaims, incredulously.

“You were at various stages,” Damon clarified. “For a while, you were more like a little kid but then you kept dropping further and further. You were probably at the youngest I’ve seen you since, well, you were actually that age.”

“How old?”

Damon shrugs. “No older than 2, sometimes younger.” Stefan frowns and Damon shakes his head. “No, no. Stef, it wasn’t a bad thing at all. You were super cuddly and sweet.”

“That’s why I can’t really remember anything,” he mumbles.

That’s not entirely true. While he may not remember everything that occurred, he can feel the love from the past week. Damon never leaving his side. He likely was carried everywhere. His clothes smell like his big brother. It also meant that Damon was shackled to him for 7 days. Stefan’s lips fall into a pout.

“Hey,” Damon tips his chin up with two fingers. “None of that now. We had a really fun week together, just you and me. You were so carefree and happy, Stef.” He smiles at the pouting little boy. “I loved every minute of it.”

Stefan wiggles a little. “But what about school?”

“I called you out for the week. They understood. You can catch up on your work later.” Damon goes back to stroking his hair. “Don’t beat yourself up over this, Stefan. This was your body’s way of telling you that you needed this. You were holding it back for a little while.”

“A week is too long.”

“No, it’s just what you needed.” Damon chuckles. “Besides, you were so adorable. You followed me around everywhere, holding your arms up. Slept in my bed every night, practically on my chest.” Stefan’s cheeks tint pink. “It was nice to have you all to myself for a little bit. We went to the park every day and you got to play with your friends. You sat very nicely through the council meeting I had to go to. I’m always going to have fun with you.”

Stefan reluctantly nods, even if he doesn’t fully believe it. He looks over at the clock. 8:30 PM.

“What day is it?”

“Friday. You’ll have all weekend to catch up on your homework, see your friends if you want to.”

Stefan nods. He tries to hold back a tiny yawn, but Damon catches it.

“You’re tired,” he says. “You’ve been going to bed early the past few days and sleeping more. I think your body needed it.”

“Can I…” Stefan bites his lip. “Can I sleep in your bed?”

“Of course, Bunny Boy. You know you don’t even have to ask.”

Damon gets up from the couch and starts to head out of the room. Stefan finds himself frozen in place. His anxiety grows with each step his brother is away from him. Without thinking, a tiny whimper escapes his lips. Damon turns around and frowns. Stefan looks away. His brother just spent 7 days fussing over him. He shouldn’t have to go through more of it.

And still, Stefan finds himself extending his arms. Damon bends down and scoops him up, bouncing him a little.

“Let’s get you nice and tucked in. Your bunny’s already up there.”

Stefan rests his head on Damon’s shoulder, his thumb slowly entering his mouth. “Not a baby,” he mumbles.

“Oh, of course not,” Damon coos, softly. “I have my big boy back, don’t I?”

Stefan nods. He’s not a little kid. It’s time to pull himself out of this space for a little bit. Both he and Damon need the break.

The brothers spend most of Saturday in Damon’s study. Stefan attends to his homework. It’s not hard to catch up, one of the perks of being a vampire. A human student would actually have to learn all of these subjects. For him, it’s his 17^th time around reading Hamlet. He knows the plot, themes and lessons to be learned. It’s an easy read, as is the study guide the teacher’s paired with it. Damon is filling out paperwork for the council and attending to their investments.

Every time the older brother leaves the room, whether to get blood or make a call, Stefan feels that pang of anxiety return. It burrows deep inside his stomach and only disappears when Damon returns. Stefan finds himself moving closer and closer, both trying to give his brother distance and keep himself happy.

Eventually, Damon gets up once more and leaves the room. Stefan closes his history textbook, twisting and turning in his seat. There’s only one worksheet left but it can wait until Damon’s back. The truth is, he would’ve been done an hour ago had his brother just stayed put.

“That’s not fair,” he mumbles to himself.

Damon just spent a week tending to him and worrying about his needs. Sure, Stefan attended a council meeting and went along with whatever his brother did, but he knows him well. Damon’s main priority is always Stefan. He deserves a break from that, at least for a little while.

After a few moments, Damon returns with a sippy cup of blood. Stefan forces the wave of sadness away. Of course his brother wouldn’t want to feed him another bottle, he’s done that enough.

“Drink up,” Damon instructs, passing the pastel blue cup to his baby brother.

Stefan nods, taking a small sip. Bunny. It reminds him of the stuffed animal that still lays on Damon’s bed. Rationally, he should probably sleep in his own tonight. That thought terrifies him.

“You almost done?” Damon asks, nodding to the homework.

Stefan takes another gulp of the blood. “Uh huh. Just one more worksheet.”

“Good. Your phone’s been going off, you know.” Damon gestures to the device. “If you want, you could take a break and call whoever’s bugging you.”

He shakes his head. “It’s probably Elena or Bonnie. They were texting me earlier. Matt and Ty have a game tonight, they want me to go.”

“That’d be fun.”

“Kinda sucks watching other people play football when I can’t.”

“You’ve done it before.”

Of course Damon wants you out of the house. He’s probably sick of you by now.

Stefan drains his sippy cup and returns to his homework. He breezes through the first half of the sheet, not blinking at some of the answers. When he reaches the dates of the American Revolution, Damon’s cell rings again. The older brother glances at the screen and groans.

“It’s Carol Lockwood. Again.” He shakes his head. “I swear, she is the neediest woman.”

Hopping up out of his chair, Damon grabs his phone and heads out of the room. Stefan whimpers, sliding down in his chair. He holds his stomach and ignores the tears that burn in his eyes.

“You’re not a baby,” he mumbles. “You’re not a baby. You spent long enough in that space, you’re not going back in there.”

Stefan can be a big boy. He’ll attend the football game and hang out with his friends. Give Damon the break he deserves.

He’s not a baby.

His anxiety cancels out his vampiric hearing and he can’t make out what Damon is arguing with Carol about. Stefan attempts to go back to his worksheet but all the words begin to blend together. The pencil slips from his grip and falls onto the paper. Stefan slides down in his chair, crawling underneath the desk. He pulls his knees to his chest and wraps his arms around them. Rocking back and forth, he attempts to calm himself down.

“Stop it,” he mumbles. “Make it stop.”

And yet, the tears, the pit in his stomach, all of it continues.

Heavy footsteps reenter the study. Stefan is brought back to all the times he played hide-and-seek in father’s office. Damon never came to look for him. As a child, it hurt his feelings. The older he got, he realized his brother was saving himself from getting his ass whooped. Stefan was caught a few times hiding beneath Giuseppe’s desk. It never ended well.

“Stef?”

Damon’s voice is soft and filled with worry. That only makes Stefan’s tears fall harder. Damon crouches down in front of him, their eyes locking.

“Bunny,” he whispers. “What’s wrong? Why are you down here?”

“I’m not a baby,” Stefan whimpers. “I…I can sit by myself.”

Damon lets out a tiny chuckle. Stefan’s tears fall harder.

“Don’t laugh at me,” he huffs. “Not funny.”

Damon shakes his head. “Of course it’s not. I’m sorry, Stef.”

“You…you took care of me too long,” Stefan says shakily. “You need a break.”

“Who says I want a break?”

Stefan shrugs, sniffling. “Going to the football game.”

“I don’t think so. Maybe you need one more day home with your  big brother, hm?”

In spite of his better judgement, Stefan nods. He holds out his arms. Damon gently pulls him out from under the desk and holds him close as they both rise to their feet.

“Don’t wanna be by myself,” Stefan sniffles, clinging to Damon’s shirt. “You keep leaving.”

Damon frowns, rubbing soothing circles on his baby brother’s back. “I’m sorry, Bunny. I didn’t know.”

“Sit on your lap?”

“I have a better idea.”

Allowing Stefan to cling to him like a baby sloth, Damon walks over to the armoire in the back of the study. He reaches inside and pulls out the navy blue swaddle. Stefan’s eyes light up. Damon sits down in his big chair and pulls Stefan onto his lap. He carefully wraps his brother into the swaddle, making sure his arms and legs are tucked in tight. It’s a little restrictive for Stefan at first, until Damon hooks it onto his chest.

Stefan is curled up against Damon just like he usually is, except this time, he can’t slide off or move. The contraption was invented for littles as big as Stefan. He takes up all of Damon’s chest, but is still able to snuggle up against him. Stefan buries his face into Damon’s shoulder, allowing his thumb to enter his mouth.

“DayDay’s baby,” Stefan mumbles.

Damon smiles and nods. “That’s right, that’s just what you are. My little baby boy.”

“Stay right here.”

“You don’t ever have to leave,” Damon promises. “I have to get some more work done. Can you be my good little one and take a nap?”

“Uh huh.”

“You don’t want me to get Bunny?”

“Don’t need Bunny,” Stefan lisps from around his thumb. “Gots DayDay.”

Damon rubs Stefan’s back as he returns to his laptop, softly lulling the little one to sleep.

Chapter Text

Damon knows it’s creepy to watch his little brother sleep, and yet, it’s his favorite activity.

Even when he’s out of Little space, he looks so young and peaceful. Occasionally, he subconsciously slips his thumb into his mouth and makes the most adorable sucking noises. Caroline’s lectured Damon about letting his brother do that instead of a pacifier, but it’s not like Stefan’s teeth can be damaged, unlike his human counterparts.

Sometimes, Stefan falls asleep curled up in a ball. Others, he spreads out like a starfish across the bed. His hand often over his big brother’s face, head on his chest. Damon’s favorite nights are the ones when Stefan allows him to rock him to sleep. He can ensure his brother is safe in his arms. It’s why he tries to avoid Stefan sleeping his big boy bed as much as possible. Damon can protect him from the master suite.

One rainy night, Stefan remains snuggled into his big brother’s side. Damon absent mindedly runs his fingers through the wavy hero hair, his eyes focused on the TV. The new Top Gun movie is proudly advertised on the screen. Damon settles back against the pillows. There was a time when war movies brought him back to a dark place. He’s past that now. Double checking that his brother is firmly asleep, Damon feels comfortable keeping the Tom Cruise film on.

15 minutes in, Damon picks up soft whimpering. It’s followed by thrashing. Stefan is kicking him. First in the leg, then the stomach. Damon lets out a soft oof. He looks down at his baby brother, who is whining with his eyes closed and thrashing his body about. Damon gently rubs his stomach.

“Stef?” The thrashing continues. Damon’s hands move faster. “Stefan!”

A loud gasp, followed by a pair of wide green eyes look up into Damon’s worried ones. The older brother frowns, gently stroking Stefan’s cheek.

“Bunny,” he whispers. “What happened?”

Stefan’s quiet for a moment, his eyes in a cationic state of shock. Damon gently tries to sit him up, but his brother is limp. Anxiety fills Damon’s stomach as he shakes him.

“Stef? Stef, what’s going on? What’s wrong?” Stefan merely blinks, showing the only signs of life. “Bunny, you’re scaring me. Did you have a bad dream?”

“Blood.”

The word comes out soft, almost in a whispery lisp. Stefan’s voice sounds young, yet full of pain and regret. Damon regards him for a few moments, trying to figure out what state his brother is in. The speech impediment coming from his first childhood indicates that he’s dropped. Yet, the haunted look tells a different story.

Damon pushes the hair out of Stefan’s face. The little brother tilts his head, his lip quivering.

“There was so much blood, DayDay.”

Damon nods, even though he has no clue what Stefan is referencing. “Where was the blood?”

“Everywhere,” Stefan slowly pushes himself up onto his palms. Damon is quick to shut off the television, not wanting to scar him further. “Scary Stefy.”

Damon frowns, moving closer to him. “Scary Stefy? Do you mean Scary DayDay?”

“Nuh uh. Scary Stefy hurt lots of people. They cried and cried, but he didn’t stop.”

The realization kicks Damon in the chest. He attempts to pull Stefan onto his lap, but his brother pushes him away.

“He ate them. Drank all their blood, ‘til it ran out.”

Damon slowly nods. He knows of his brother’s ripper days. In fact, he was there to watch him begin the downward spiral. If not for him, Stefan never would’ve entered that world in the first place.

Yet, he wasn’t there for all of it. Sure, he kept tabs, or at least he tried. Stefan was quick. A tornado that destroyed everything in his path. Damon could’ve, should’ve, found a way to stop him. Instead, he went off to whatever European country sounded the most appealing at the time.

“I did that,” Stefan whimpers. “I hurted the people.”

Damon wishes more than anything that compulsion worked on Stefan. It’s something he swore he’d never do to his brother. And yet, in this moment, all he wants to do is erase the memories of that awful time.

“You were very sick,” Damon tries to bargain. “You were all by yourself. I know that had to be so scary.”

“Scary Stefy,” Stefan repeats. His wide eyes stare up at Damon. “Father is gone. It…it’s all my fault.”

Another attempt to pull Stefan on his lap ends with Damon nearly pushed off the bed. “Father was mean and he tried to take you away from me. And I from you. You were scared and he was very mean.”

“No hurting people. Not ‘posed to.”

“Sometimes, we have to break the rules.”

“No!”

Damon shrinks back a bit at the ferocity in his little brother’s voice. Stefan kicks his legs and pounds his fist onto the heavy duvet.

“No! No! No! Bad Stefy! I hurted people. Monster!”

Damon sits back, watching his little brother’s tantrum in fear. Stefan’s body thrashes about, kicking all of the pillows and blankets off of the bed. With one quick swoop, Damon is on the floor and the heavy California King mattress beside him. Stefan is left on the box spring, still screaming about how naughty he is, all the people he hurt.

“Ka…Katherine,” he manages to get out.

Damon wishes more than anything he could take a look into his brother’s head. It seems to be split between his ripper days, becoming a vampire and everything in between. Meshed with his dropped state and it’s a terrifying sight. For once, Damon is unsure of what to do. Stefan will not let him close enough to touch. Every time Damon tries, he finds himself on the opposite end of the box spring.

“What did Katherine do?” Damon asks gently, already knowing the answer.

“Scary…vampire…gone.”

Stefan’s body partially stills as he rolls over onto his side to stare at his older brother once more. Damon holds his breath, fighting every urge to get closer to him. He’s on human blood, he should be able to overpower him. But Stefan’s grief, trauma and guilt is enough.

Tears cloud Stefan’s eyes. “Scary Stefy hurted DayDay,” he whispers. The whining is gone, his voice simply broken.

Damon’s mouth drops open. “Stef.” He inches closer to him. Stefan bares his fangs. “It’s okay.”

“Nuh uh. I…I was mean.”

Damon draws back a deep sigh. “You were.” He answers honestly, against every fiber of his being telling him to stop. “You hurt me. I didn’t like it.”

“I’m sorry,” Stefan whimpers.

“I know you are,” Damon manages to make out, the tears clouding his eyes.

“Didn’t want to be alone.” Stefan’s lips form into a pout. “Lost Mommy. Lost Father. Needed DayDay. But DayDay go away.”

“I did,” he whispers, honestly. “I went far, far away. I wasn’t there to help Scary Stefy and make him Nice Stefy.”

“Not DayDay’s fault,” Stefan whimpers.

Damon manages to make it closer without any hissing or violence. Stefan recoils slightly. The pain hasn’t left his eyes at all since he awoke.

“I know how scary this must be,” Damon says. “Your big boy thoughts are mixing with your little boy ones, aren’t they?” Stefan slowly nods. “It’s true, Bunny, you did hurt people. But you aren’t that boy anymore. You are kind, smart, you’d never do that again. And you’ve tried to say sorry and prove you mean it.”

“Scary,” Stefan repeats.

“It’s so scary, I know.” Damon hesitates. “Can I hold you, please? I hate seeing you like this.”

Stefan eyes him hesitantly. The overprotective brother in Damon is screaming. He doesn’t know what to be, if not Stefan’s grand protector. And yet, he can’t even bring him comfort in this moment.

Stefan crawls across the box spring and collapses against his big brother’s chest. Damon quickly wraps his arms around him. With one, he keeps a tight hold, the other is reserved for rubbing soothing circles on his back.

“You aren’t Scary Stefy anymore,” Damon soothes. “You’re just regular Stefy. My sweet, little Bunny Boy. DayDay’s baby. That’ll never change.”

Stefan remains quiet. His thumb re-enters his mouth and soon, only sucking sounds can be heard. In spite of his brother trying to hide his face in Damon’s t-shirt, the latter can see the guilt, anxiety and confusion warped across his eyes. Damon can hold his baby brother all he wants, but he cannot get inside of his head. He can’t stop all of this pain.

Damon doesn’t attempt to put the bed back together. He won’t risk leaving Stefan alone, even for a moment. It takes another couple of hours for the little one to sleep again. They don’t watch television or speak. Instead, Stefan remains snuggled against him. Damon refuses to let sleep overtake him. He doesn’t need it.

Stefan needs him more. Even if, for the first time since his return to Mystic Falls, Damon can’t help.

Chapter Text

Damon fiddles with the zipper on his leather jacket as he walks down Main Street. It’s a beautiful day and he likely doesn’t need it, but it’s pretty much glued to him these days. A part of him hopes that Stefan’s dropped, at least a little, while at The Grill. It’s the perfect day to go to the park and run around. Sure, it’ll be crowded, but it’s much needed after a long day of council work. Mayor Dickwood came to the meeting, which prolonged it by a few hours.

Something rough grabs onto his arm. Damon tries to fling the person back but they keep a tight hold. The other hand moves around his neck, squeezing it firmly. Damon sputters, trying to keep the air in his lungs despite the strong grip slowly cracking at his airways. He looks up at the mystery assailant, trying to make out who they are. All he can see are red eyes and thick red hair. The woman drags him by the neck into the alleyway. Damon gasps for breath as she releases him and throws him against the dumpster. He looks up at her, his chest rising and falling.

“Darling, if you like it rough, all you had to do was ask.”

The woman scoffs. “Sex jokes. That’s how you get out of trouble?”

Damon hops to his feet. “I try.”

He lunges for her, only to get thrown back against the dumpsters once more. Damon snarls, narrowing his eyes.

“What the hell is your damage?”

“You don’t remember me, do you?”

“I’ve lived a lot of life, honey. You’ll have to be more specific.”

Another attempt to get up, ends with her foot on his chest. Damon struggles beneath her, kicking his legs. The woman glowers down at him. Dried blood is marked around her lips, bits of flesh in her teeth. Someone’s broken the treaty.

“1902. You were at a pub with some friends. Decided my boyfriend was the delicious snack you wanted.”

Damon wishes he could remember the exact person, but his dark days are a blur of blood, screams and discarded flesh. He’s come a long way in the years since then, but if he tried to memorize each of his past mistakes, his mind would be bogged down

“I’m sorry,” he offers, trying to sound genuine. “I was a much different vampire back then.” The woman moves her foot further up his chest, stepping on his throat. Damon gasps for air, hearing the cracking start once again. “The…the treaty wasn’t in place.”

“You need a treaty to teach you right from wrong?” The bitter woman laughs. Her copper curls flop around as she shakes her head. “I turned not long after, determined to slaughter the men who killed Albert. Your friends were easy, but you…you, Damon Salvatore are a hard one to catch.”

Damon attempts to headbutt her in the thigh, but she’s quick. Once again, he’s shoved up against the wall.

“If you’ve killed other vampires,” he grunts. “Then you know it’s not an easy task.”

“Oh, I know. I just like to play with my toys first,” she snarls.

The woman bashes his head against the brick, over and over again. Pain leaves just as quickly as it comes. Damon howls out in pain. He’s not going down without a fight. Damon manages to grab her by the throat and knee her in the stomach. She falls backwards. Knowing better than to turn his back in a fight, he grabs onto her arm and attempts to throw her over his shoulder. She’s quick and does the same with him, slamming him onto the concrete below.

A sharp piece of wood appears in her hands. Damon stares down the stake, silently praying to a God he isn’t sure he believes in. The woman draws near, the stake just inches from his heart.

With a whoosh, the maniac is thrust against the dumpster. Another and someone is jumping over Damon. He watches from the ground as the mystery figure fights the woman, playing tug a war with the dagger. It flies out of her hands and for a moment, Damon fears it’ll pierce his hero. Instead, it lands right in her stomach. Her face turns from pale to gray, dust crackling from her. Damon pushes himself up off the ground, staring at his savior’s back.

“Is she…”

He trails off when his senses come about him. That smell is undeniable.

“Stefan?”

His little brother turns around, breathing heavily. Damon’s mouth drops open. Before he can get a word out, Stefan vamps over to him.

“Are you alright?”

Damon sputters. “Me?”

“You were late, so I went looking for you.” Stefan shakes his head. “I thought for sure she was going to kill you.”

Damon’s wrapped in a big bear hug as he tries to comprehend the situation. His attacker is unconscious now, daggered. From the looks of the piece of wood, it’s not one that will kill her. Rather, keep her out of it until the cops can arrive. In the distance, he hears Tyler Lockwood phoning them.

Damon looks down at his brother’s curls. Stefan is here.

Stefan fought off that woman.

Stefan put his life at risk, to save Damon.

The older brother pulls out of the hug, his jaw locked. “What the hell were you thinking?!”

Stefan’s face falls. “Wha…what?”

“You jumped into a fight with some crazy chick that had a dagger! She could’ve killed you!”

Stefan blinks, staring at his brother gobsmacked. “You’re joking, right?”

“I am certainly not joking! What part of “Don’t play hero!” isn’t sinking through that thick skull of yours?!”

Stefan continues to stare at him. His face slowly morphs from confusion to hurt to anger. Damon stands firm, staring down his stupid little brother.

“I just saved your life, asshole!” Stefan snaps.

Damon holds up a finger. “Don’t you dare to speak to me that way.”

“Or what? You’re gonna spank me? I suppose you’ll also do that for me jumping in to save your fucking life!”

“Stefan, I swear to God…”

“No!” Stefan throws his hands in the air. “I understand you don’t want me jumping into stupid situations but this wasn’t! She was going to kill you, Damon! What else was I supposed to do?!”

“Go get help!”

“There were no other vampires around. By the time I found one, you’d be dead!” Stefan shakes his head. “I cannot believe you’re mad at me right now.”

“I don’t need you saving me! I’m the big brother! You’re my responsibility and if I say I don’t want you jumping into dangerous situations, then I don’t want you jumping into dangerous situations!” Damon shakes his head. “You’re grounded.”

Stefan locks his jaw. Bumping shoulders with his brother, he walks past him.

“Next time, I’ll let you die.”

As Stefan heads toward the oncoming sirens, Damon can hear him mutter “ungrateful prick”.

Damon knocks on Stefan’s door. It’s been 3 hours since the showdown. As soon as the cops entered the alley, the stake was pulled out and the woman dragged off to jail. Tyler and Stefan corroborated Damon’s story. He’s still surprised about the latter. A part of him wouldn’t have put it past his little brother to claim that Damon started it. After all, he was that mad.

After a second knock grants him no response, Damon pushes the door open anyway. Stefan lays on his bed, staring up at the ceiling. Bunny is thrown across the room, flopped over on his stomach on the floor. Damon balances the sippy cup in his left hand as he bends down and scoops it up, picking off some lint.

“What are you doing?” Damon asks.

“Being grounded,” Stefan mutters. “Didn’t say you could come in.”

“It’s my house, I can do as I wish.”

As soon as the words come out of his mouth, Damon regrets it. He loathed when Father used that as an excuse to barge into their rooms whenever the mood fancied. Damon didn’t have a lick of privacy in that house. He swore outside safety concerns, he’d never do the same to his brother.

“I mean, I just wanted to check on you.”

“Don’t worry, I’m still here. Haven’t gone out to play hero. Learned my lesson.”

Damon sighs. “Stef.”

Stefan’s voice grows despondent. “If you’re going to spank me, just get it over with.”

Damon frowns and crosses over to the bed. He sits on the edge, giving Stefan some space. His little brother refuses to meet his eye.

“I’m not going to spank you, Stef,” he whispers.

“There’s a shock.”

“Can we talk? Please?”

“You’re already talking.”

“I mean, with you looking at me.” Stefan doesn’t move. “Bunny, come on.”

“Oh, so now I’m Bunny? Before I was an idiot.”

“I didn’t call you an…” Damon trails off, shaking his head. “Bud, listen to me. I am grateful you saved my life.” Stefan snorts. “I am. Lord knows you’ve done it enough over the years. And yet, I hate every time you do.”

“Because you’re ungrateful?”

“No. Because I hate that you have to do it.”

Stefan slowly sits up against the pillows, frowning. His lips move into a slight pout and it takes all Damon has not to melt at the sight.

“I’m the big brother, Stef. It’s supposed to be me saving you. I know you are more than capable of fighting, but you spent so long on your own. Now, especially, I just want to be able to protect you without you having to worry about needing to be a hero. You’re supposed to be a kid.”

Stefan sighs. “I may be eternally a child, Day, but I can defend you.”

“I know you can. But when I realized it was you, I was terrified. You could’ve died.”

“And so could you!” Damon bites his lip. “You always say that you can’t lose me, Damon. But what about me? I know sometimes I act like you’re annoying and the worst brother ever, but you’re my hero. My big brother. I can’t lose you! Not again!”

Damon smells the tears before they even well up in Stefan’s eyes. He drops the sippy cup and bunny onto the night stand and quickly crawls so he’s laying beside his baby brother. Damon wraps his arms around him and pulls him close. He rubs circles on his tummy, just as he did when they were kids.

“Shhh, I’m right here, baby. DayDay’s right here.”

“I can’t…I can’t lose you,” Stefan chokes out. “I can’t be alone.”

“I’m not going anywhere. Ever.” Damon presses a kiss to Stefan’s forehead. “I’m not leaving you again.”

Stefan looks up at him, his face stained with tears. “Promise?”

“I promise, Bunny Boy.” Damon cuddles him closer. “I won’t let anything bad happen.”

Stefan nods, burying his head in his older brother’s shoulder. Damon cuddles him close.

“I’m sorry I yelled at you, and that I was ungrateful,” Damon whispers. “I shouldn’t have done that.”

“You were scared,” Stefan mumbles into his shirt.

“No excuse.”

Stefan nods. “Sorry I swore.”

“I’m gonna let it slide this time, because I was being a prick.” A hint of a smile comes across Stefan’s face. “I have a feeling you’re gonna get away with a lot for a bit.”

Stefan chuckles. “And then you complain when I’m a spoiled brat.”

“It’s okay to be a little spoiled sometimes.”

Keeping one arm around Stefan, Damon reaches over and grabs the abandoned items. He holds up the sippy cup and Stefan gratefully accepts it, taking two big swigs of the deer blood. Damon holds up Bunny, having it dance towards Stefan.

“Wasn’t very nice to throw me,” Damon says in a high pitched voice. “I didn’t do anything wrong. Meanie DayDay did.”

Stefan laughs, rolling his eyes. “You don’t need to talk to me through a rabbit,” he says, taking his bunny and cuddling it close as he drinks more of his cup.

“I used to have to, when you were little. You’d get so mad at me and refuse to talk. Bunny was the only way I got you to open up.”

Stefan nods, kissing the top of his plush friend’s head. “Easier to talk to you now,” he assures his older brother.

Damon smiles, using his thumb to wipe a stray tear off Stefan’s cheek. “Good.”

Chapter Text

It’s easy for Damon to help Stefan slip into Little space when he’s already halfway there. 

And then there are the times when his brother genuinely doesn’t need to drop. The stretches normally aren’t long, but this time, it’s been 3 weeks.

Damon goes to pick out his clothes, only to find Stefan dressed. He spends more time in his room or out with friends.

Perhaps the hardest is the day Damon watches his baby brother unscrew the sippy cup and dump it into his regular glass. 

This time, Stefan’s tone is genuine when he says he doesn’t need help. He’s not being stubborn or trying to spare Damon from having to step in. Stefan can easily tie his shoes or put himself to sleep.

Damon walks into the kitchen one morning and sees the glass of blood on the table. Stefan leans back in the chair, flipping through a worn novel. Damon frowns a little, anxiety building up inside of him. He tries to drown it out. Stefan doesn’t owe him Little time. He can’t control when he drops.

“Hey, bud,” he says. Sterns glances up. “Reading anything good?”

“Just something for school.” He sets it down and takes a big sip of his blood. “I’m going out with Elena and Bonnie this afternoon. We’re going to the library to work on a project.”

“Oh.” Damon shoves his hands in his pockets. “Do you need a ride?”

Stefan shakes his head. “It’s within walking distance.”

“Alright. I’ll just make your lunch.”

“You don’t have to. I already did.” Damon arches an eyebrow. “Don’t worry, I didn’t use the stove or anything, I know the rules. Just packed a sandwich, chips, celery and blueberries. Plus a thermos with blood.”

He covered the food groups. Damon sees his backpack all ready to go. Stefan finishes the glass and washes it out in the sink. Unsure of what to do, Damon trails behind him to the entry way. He takes in Stefan’s ensemble. Gray t-shirt and shorts. Perfect for the warmer weather. His baby brother grabs a pair of Nikes and slides them on. Damon crouches down to tie them, but Stefan beats him to it. 

“Ready to go?” Stefan asks.

Damon nods. “Sure.”

That afternoon, Damon returns to an empty house. It’s nothing he’s not used to. Even when he’s regularly dropping, Stefan spends a lot of time with his friends. It’s a good thing. Usually Damon keeps busy with the council but since Carol is out of town, there’s no meetings nor paperwork.

Should he get a job?

No, then he wouldn’t be able to leave if Stefan needed him. It’s why Klaus stays home too. Caroline sometimes gets lucky, but it’s better if Elena has one parent that can swoop in without a moment’s notice.

What did he do before? That seems so foreign. Sure, he could head to The Grill and have a few drinks but that’s lost it’s appeal. It’s just as depressing sitting at the bar alone as it is to drink in his living room or study.

He attempts to read a book, but finds himself checking his phone every so often. It never rings. The only text he gets is letting him know that Klaus will give him a ride.

When the door opens 2 hours later, Damon vamps to the door. Stefan raises an eyebrow but quirky smiles.

“Hi to you too, Day.”

“How was the library?”

“Good. Um, I actually want to talk to you about something.”

Damon frowns. “What is it? Are you hurt?” 

He looks his brother up and down. Stefan sighs, shaking his head. 

“No. It’s just, uh, the school takes a field trip every year to DC. We’d be gone for 3 days.”

“You want to go?”

“I know we’ve seen it a million times. But…it’s one f those normal teen things. Plus all my friends are going.”

“All? Even Elena?”

“Well, Caroline and Klaus are chaperoning.” Damon opens his mouth but Stefan is quick. “I asked and they don’t need anymore.”

“Oh.” Damon runs his fingers through his hair. “3 days is a long time, Stef.”

“I know.”

“We haven’t been apart that long since I got back.”

“I’m aware.”

“What if you drop? I know Klaus and Caroline will be there but you often want me.”

“You can get there quickly.”

Not fast enough. Even at vampire speed, it’d take at least an hour. He hates the thought of Stefan having to wait for him.

“I know it’s a lot to ask,” Stefan continues. “But I never ask for anything like this.” Damon concedes with a nod. “Please, Damon? I promise I’ll be on my best behavior and I’ll call you twice a day.”

“Three times.”

“Deal. And you can track me with that app you think I don’t know about.”

Damon doesn’t even play dumb. “One sign of danger and I’m coming down there.”

“I’d expect nothing less.” Stefan hesitates. “So…I can go?”

Damon sighs, slowly nodding. Stefan beams and tackles him with a hug. Damon is quick to wrap an arm around him, using the hand to cradle the back of his head. They’ve embraced since his last drop but not like this. Damon cuddles him close.

“Thanks, Day.”

“Of course, Bunny Boy.” 

He kisses the top of his head. Stefan pulls away and that ache returns to Damon’s chest. His little brother doesn’t seem to notice as he runs up the stairs. Moments later, Damon hears Stefan on the phone with Elena, excited over their trip.

Damon retreats to the living room. He fishes in his pocket and takes out the key to the liquor cabinet, unlocking it. Damon removes his best bourbon and pours himself a shot. Then another.

What he wouldn’t give to have a buzz right now.

The house is quiet. Too quiet.

Stefan’s only been gone 24 hours and already went back on one deal. He called once, texted the other two times. It takes everything in Damon to not drive up there. Of all people, Carol is the one to talk him down. Back from her vacation, she’s tried to busy him with work.

“You need to loosen the reins a bit.”

He holds back a scoff. She’ll never understand. While both she and Mayor Dick are classified as caretakers, they fall under the group that would never take one on. Which is a good thing for all Littles everywhere. Sure, they’re parents but Tyler is on his own most of the time. Unless he’s embarrassing the family name, they don’t care what he’s up to.

Damon finishes his paperwork by Day 2. Lexi calls to inform that Stefan texted her and is doing fine. 

He’ll check in with her and not me. 

To be fair, Lexi is far more intense than he and Stefan knows she actually would show up if he stopped returning her calls.

Damon doesn’t have it in him. Sure, he’s strict and overprotective but he’s not going to ruin this for Stefan. He deserves fun.

The end of Day 2, Damon goes to The Grill and has several drinks. He manages to pick up a random girl and brings her back to his place. Since taking on Stefan, he normally has sex in his car, the bathroom of the bar or at the girl’s house.

It’s over quickly and she passes out before he does. Damon sneaks out of the bedroom and into Stefan’s.  Bunny sits on the bed.

Damon’s seen Toy Story enough times to wonder if toys really are sentient. Does this bunny feel neglected? 

He walks over and lays on the bed, cuddling the ugly, lopsided plush rabbit in his arms. At least he can take care of something, if only for a few hours.

Stefan steps off the bus, swinging his duffle over his shoulder. He looks out into the crowd of parents and guardians. Sheila embraces Bonnie. Klaus and Caroline step off with Elena, the former taking her home since the latter has to handle the crowd of kids. To his surprise, Vicki’s shown up to take Matt home. Tyler heads off with them.

It takes a minute for Stefan to find his brother. He leans against a tree, brooding. Stefan heads over, smiling.

“Hey, Day.”

A fraction of a smile comes across Damon’s face. “Hey, Stef.”

He looks his baby brother up and down. Disappointment takes over his face but it’s quickly washed away. Damon wraps him in a big hug. Stefan returns it. He feels Damon’s hand cradle the back of his head,  clinging to him as if his life depends on him. Stefan slowly pats his back, trying to indicate he wants it to be over, but Damon stays clinging to him for another minute. When they pull away, his face is a little lighter.

“Did you have a fun trip?”

“Yeah. It actually wasn’t boring, even if I knew all the history. And Mrs. Tig didn’t even get mad when I corrected the tour guide.”

Damon chuckles. “That’s my smart boy. Here, let me take your bag.”

“I’ve got it.”

Stefan isn’t sure why a pang of sadness crosses his big brother’s face. Damon is silent until they reach the car. Even then, he prompts Stefan to talk, asking for a rundown of the trip. Stefan obliges, trying to come up with things to say as they head to the house. Every time he’s silent, Damon is too, outside a soft “that sounds cool” or “I’m glad you had fun”.

Stefan hates the awkward. This isn’t his big brother. Where’s the guy that asks him a million questions? He didn’t even try to examine him for injuries when he got off the bus. 

They get back to the house and Damon makes some excuse to go to his study. Stefan heads up to do laundry and unpack. Once inside, he notices something is missing. It takes a moment of putting things in his hamper to realize it.

“Bunny,” he mumbles.

He checks the dryer when he goes to throw in a load. Nothing. Stefan roams the halls, randomly popping into different rooms. Finally, he lands in Damon’s. Sure enough, his comfort item is tangled up in the unmade bed. Stefan plucks it up and inhales. He’s a mix of Damon’s cologne, O-blood diet and the rich ink of his fancy pens.

Why was Damon sleeping with his bunny? Even when they were kids, he was never a stuffed animal person. He preferred model trains, toy soldiers and art. Stefan was the one dragging his collection everywhere he went.

He knew his brother would miss him, but was it really that much?

It hits him slowly, then all at once. Stefan crosses the room and consults Damon’s Godfather calendar. He tries to place the last date he dropped, but the fact that he can’t remember signals it’s been too long.

Damon’s never pressured him to drop unless he needs it. Stefan knows rationally, his brother loves him in each state. 

“You’re all I’ve got.”

Stefan spent so long telling himself that he was burdening Damon with his Little state. All those years he convinced himself that it’d be unfair to bring him down. Damon’s argued with him over it more than once.

Could it be true? Does Damon need his baby brother?

Damon’s at his lightest when Stefan’s around. The brothers joke that they’re yin and yang. They balance each other for balance.

His brother needs to be a caretaker just as much as Stefan needs to be Little. It wasn’t just Stefan who deprived himself of the love and care he needed. Damon pushed out his physical need to care for and protect someone. He can’t let many in. Stefan was there before and after the trauma. A constant.

Stefan lets out a guilty breath. Clinging to his bunny, he walks downstairs and into Damon’s study. His brother sits behind his desk, half-heartedly filling out a form.

“DayDay?” Stefan asks, purposefully trying to keep his voice young.

Damon looks up, taking him in. He sighs, shaking his head.

“You don’t have to do that, Stef.”

Stefan pouts. “DayDay, I haven’t had blood yet. I need my baba.”

A shadow of doubt flickers across Damon’s face. Stefan knows he’s not stupid. He always knows when his baby brother is lying.

“Pleaseee, DayDay?” Stefan whines, dragging his foot against the floor. “And I wanna watch doggies.”

He holds his arms out to him. Damon raises to his feet and walks over, lifting him into his arms. He cuddles him close and showers his face with kisses. Stefan laughs, his brother’s unusual stubble ticking his face.

“Thank you,” Damon whispers.

Stefan feigns ignorance. Instead, he nuzzles his face into Damon’s shoulder. His body feels lighter. Perhaps he needed this too. 

Chapter Text

Tourist season can kiss Damon’s ass. He decides this as he sits in a booth in the back of the very crowded Grill. They should’ve just gotten takeout, but it’s not often he actually gets to have fun in public with Stefan in his younger space. His brother is none the wiser, happily coloring a placemat with crayons the bored hostess dropped off upon sitting down.

“You know what you want?” Damon asks him. “We should put our order in quick.”

“Uh huh.” Stefan looks up from the cow he’s coloring purple. “Can I have Dr. Pepper?”

“No.” Even as a vampire, caffeine hits Littles the same way alcohol does. His brother would bounce off the walls all night. “You can have juice or milk.”

“Pleaseee,” Stefan pleads, pouting.

Damon shakes his head. “I gave you your options, Stef. Juice or milk.”

Stefan huffs and throws himself against the leather seating. Damon shakes his head, setting his own menu down.

“Keep it up and we can go home.”

“Nooo,” Stefan’s pout increases. “Please, Day. I wanna eat here.”

“I know you do. So, sit up straight and act how I taught you to eat in a restaurant.”

Damon’s worst fear has always been turning into one of those guardians. The one who’s children throw huge tantrums in restaurants, throwing food all about and making even more work for the staff. Taking older Stefan out is never a problem, but his younger side occasionally needs some reminders. The last thing Damon wants is to have to drag him into the single stall bathroom and have a “discussion”. These outings are supposed to be fun.

Stefan complies quickly, a sad look still on his face. “Can I have chocolate milk? Please?”

Damon’s stern demeanor melts. “Yes, you may.” He pulls Stefan around the booth and closer to him, kissing his little brother’s forehead. Stefan lights up. “That’s the good boy I know.”

An unfamiliar voice cuts through. “Welcome to The Grill. Sorry for the wait.”

Damon looks up, a very different smile taking over. The waitress must be new, he definitely doesn’t recognize her. Her dark hair is tied back in a ponytail. The usual company shirt is tied to the side, revealing a dangly silver naval ring. She’s paired that with jean shorts that show off her very long legs. Damon raises an eyebrow, an easy feeling taking over him.

“It’s no problem at all, sweetheart.”

She smiles, pulling out her pad. “I’m Chelsea, I’ll be taking care of you today. I take it you’ve had time to think about what you want.”

“Of course. A burger with everything, fries and an Avalanche.” He looks over at Stefan, who’s still snuggled up in his side. “What do you want, buddy?”

Stefan shyly smiles. “Chicken fingers and fries. And chocolate milk. Please.”

Chelsea grins. “Oh, he’s so cute.” Stefan buries his head into his brother’s side.

Damon beams. “Isn’t he?” He runs his fingers through Stefan’s waves.

“I take it he wants the ones from the Little menu?”

Damon nods. “Please.”

Chelsea walks off and Damon watches after her. A slight growl escapes his mouth as her butt moves. She reaches the bar and leans over to tell Matt something. She definitely looks well above 21, making it all okay.

Stefan pulling away from him to grab his placemat and crayons brings Damon back to Earth. There’s no sneaking into the bathroom right now, nor would he even want to. Still, there’s no way he can let her get away. He racks his brain for the next time Stefan will be out of the house. School’s on spring break so that’s out. He spots Bonnie walking in with Elena and then remembers.

The Mikaelsons are holding a pool party that weekend. Damon was invited but Stefan begged for him to say no, so he could spend some time alone with his friends without “being embarrassed”. Damon relented, wondering how he’d spend his night.

He’s found one way.

Chelsea returns a few minutes later, holding a beer in one hand and a plastic cup with a lid complete with a crazy straw in the other. She grins as she places the pint down.

“For you,” she says, then hands Stefan his drink. “And for your little boy.”

Damon nudges his brother. “What do you say, Bunny?”

Stefan looks up from his coloring with a big smile on his face. “Thank you, ma’am.”

Chelsea giggles. “And so polite too.” She rests a hand on Damon’s shoulder. Her overpowering honeysuckle perfume wafers up into her nose. “Clearly you’re doing something right, Dad.”

“He’s my brother,” Stefan replies before Damon can, picking up a pink crayon to do the maze.

“Makes much more sense,” she murmurs. “You don’t look old enough to be a father.”

Damon snorts. “Well, I’d have been a very young one.”

Chelsea squeezes his shoulder. “I put your food in. Told them to make it quick,” she winks.

Damon returns her gesture with a lazy smile. She rubs her hand up and down his arm.

“Something tells me there’s nothing quick about you,” he whispers, feeling confident that is brother is too young to pick up on that.

Chelsea shakes her head. “You’re something, aren’t you?”

“I try.”

She looks from him to Stefan, then back to him. “I can see you’re busy. But maybe you’ll have a day off at some point?”

“As it turns out, I’m free Saturday afternoon. We could meet here or another bar, if you’re ever tired of this place.”

“I’m good with that.”

Chelsea walks off before he can offer his number. Damon plans on leaving it on the check, along with a more than generous tip. The smirk stays on his lips as he takes a sip of his beer.

“Why was she touching you, Day?”

Damon snaps out of it, looking down at his younger brother. Stefan’s completed the maze and is gazing up at him with wide eyes. “Oh, um, she was just being nice.”

“Why did she ask you about a day off?”

“She just wanted to hang out with me.”

“Without me?”

“You go out with your friends all the time. I can hang out with mine alone.”

“You don’t have any friends.”

There’s an innocent honesty in his younger brother’s voice. Damon holds back an eye roll and tousles his hair.

“Okay, silly boy, show me what you’ve made here.”

Stefan happily shows off his placemat. He managed to stay in the lines with the pictures, though clearly cheated on the maze. Damon doesn’t have the heart to point it out. While he attempted the jumble, there were some words that he couldn’t find. Damon works with him to uncover them, encouraging him to sound them out and look for familiar letters. It’s a task that takes a good 10 minutes. In another life, maybe Damon would be bored out of his mind by this. And yet, seeing his brother’s eyes light up when he finds what he’s looking for is enough to make him smile.

The lovely aroma of honeysuckle indicates that their food has arrived. Damon looks up just as she places the plates down. Chelsea leans over him to pass Stefan his ketchup, giving him a good look at what he’ll see on Saturday. Damon pulls away from his little brother and grins up at her. She straightens up, that seductive look on her face.

“Can I get you anything else?”

Damon nods. “I can think of a few things…” He feels tugging on his arm but ignores it. “They’ll probably have to wait until Saturday, though.”

“Oh, are you an impatient man?”

“I just may be.”

Feeling bold, he reaches over and rubs his hand against her bare thigh. She giggles, playfully swatting him away. Damon does it again, simply to feel her touching him. The process repeats a few more times, with her infectious giggling growing with each.

Damon sees it out of the corner of his eye. Stefan discreetly picking up his kiddy cup and getting ready to toss it.

Surely, he wouldn’t…

The cup begins buzzing past his head. Damon is quick to catch it, clutching onto the plastic for dear life. He looks back at his brother, nostrils flared. Stefan shrugs.

“It slipped.”

Damon narrows his eyes, trying to assess the situation. There’s a bit of innocence in those puppy dog eyes and still, a tiny smirk. His brother is likely stuck in the middle of two states. And from the looks of it, the childish mindset controlled the action, while the teenage mouth is going to defend it.

Damon looks back and finds that Chelsea has moved onto a new table. He slams the cup down.

“Stefan Antonio Salvatore,” Damon says sternly. “What were you thinking?”

“I told you,” Stefan says, picking up a tender and taking a bite of it. “It slipped.”

“Okay, that’s lie number one. I watched you do it.”

“I don’t know what you think you saw, but…”

Damon looks around to make sure that people are occupied before grabbing his brother by the arm and bending him over the bench seat. He lays five firm swats to his backside. Stefan bites down on his lip, trying to spare his dignity. Damon sits him back up. Stefan rubs his bottom.

“You spanked me,” he mumbles with a slight pout.

“You deserved that. We’ve had several talks about how we act while eating out. I trusted you to behave. Perhaps we should just eat at home from now on.”

“Fine.”

Damon raises an eyebrow. “Fine?”

“Yeah, at least at home there’s no waitresses that you spend all your time looking at.”

Damon’s mouth drops open. Stefan slides out through the other side of the booth.

“I have to go to the bathroom.”

“It’s physically impossible for you to…”

“Then I think I have something in my teeth.”

Stefan walks off to the back. Damon sighs, running his fingers through his hair.

He’s been no virgin since returning to Mystic Falls, but he always picks them up on his own. Stefan is somewhat aware of his behavior, but as his younger brother, doesn’t want too many details. When’s the last time his brother watched him flirt with someone?

Damon flinches as he remembers a dive bar they frequented in 1994. He spent months working on the sexy bartender. Damon drank terrible beer recommendations and one too many poorly made cocktails in hopes of landing her in bed. Each and every time, Stefan sat beside him, rolling his eyes.

“You need to give up.”

“Nope,” Damon said, taking a sip of an overly sweet margarita, trying not to make a face. “I’m this close.”

“I don’t get it. You could have any girl in this bar. Why her?”

“Because I like a challenge.”

“You’re pathetic,” Stefan mumbled, slamming his own beer on the table. The bowl of peanuts rattled, some knocking onto the sticky table. Damon cast him a look, which only earned him another eye roll.

“Pick those up.”

“No.”

“Stefan,” Damon growled. “Pick. Them. Up.”

The two brothers stared each other down. It had been too long since he pulled his brother over his knee and he wouldn’t be afraid to do it now.

“I didn’t raise you to make a mess for other people,” he said.

“You didn’t raise me. And besides, aren’t you the guy that trashes hotel rooms?”

“Which is why I leave a generous tip for the cleaning service. And it doesn’t even matter. You’re not going to make a mess for Marissa.”

Stefan looked from him to the bowl on the table. Damon attempted to grab his wrist before he could, only to find his brother was faster. Stefan dumped the contents onto the floor before standing up and stomping on them. Damon gasped. He got hold of his brother’s arm but Stefan vamps away from him.

“See you after the tour,” his little brother called over his shoulder.

Damon wouldn’t see his brother again for close to a year. Stefan and Lexi stalked Bon Jovi for an entire tour, partying it up. By the time the brothers reunited, Damon had bagged Marissa and quickly moved on. The entire incident forgotten about. Until now.

Any other time they went out back then, Stefan was the perfect customer. Polite, never made more than a mess than needed. It was only when Damon began obsessing over Marissa that it started.

Damon walks into the back. Stefan locked the door, but it’s nothing on him. A simple nudge pushes it open. Damon wrinkles his nose at all the smells.

“You couldn’t have found a better place to hide?”

Stefan rolls his eyes, wiping his hands on the paper towel. “I really did have to check my teeth.”

“I’d have told you that you look fine.”

“You’re not too busy with Chelsea, huh?”

Damon sighs, shaking his head.

“I shouldn’t have flirted with her in front of you.”

Stefan shrugs. “You can do whatever you want.”

“It’s our time together.”

“That’s never mattered before.”

Damon bites his lip. “You remember Marissa, huh?”

“You knew I was leaving for 10 months and you spent it obsessing over some stupid bartender.”

“I didn’t think about it like that.”

“Because you weren’t going to miss me. It didn’t matter if I was gone.”

Damon shakes his head. “That isn’t true.”

“Whatever.”

Stefan starts to leave the bathroom. Damon grabs his arm and pulls him backwards. Stefan looks up at him, a mix of sadness and annoyance on his face.

“Did you ever consider that maybe I was trying to distract myself that night?” Damon asks. “I knew you were going to be gone for a long time, with Lexi of all people.” He makes a face.

“Don’t make this some brotherly thing. You wanted to bang her long before I announced I was leaving.”

“One, don’t use that language. And two, yes, in the beginning, it was just to be with her. Normally, I would’ve given up. Then you told me about your plan and I realized I was going to be alone. So, I found a way to fill that.”

Stefan frowns. “That’s a really weird of saying you were going to miss me.”

Damon releases his grip, sighing. “Yeah. Well. Communication has never been my strong suit.”

“Really? I couldn’t tell.”

A hint of a smirk crosses Stefan’s lips. Damon rolls his eyes before his face grows serious.

“I have no excuse with today. She was just…I’m not used to not going after what I want.”

“Today was supposed to be our day.” Damon tilts his head. “You’ve had council stuff all week and I’ve been with my friends. I guess, I just…I guess that’s why I dropped. Because my brain knew I needed to spend time with you.”

Damon frowns. “Bunny, you don’t have to be younger for me to spend time with you. If you asked me, I would’ve gladly hung out with you.”

“I don’t know why I couldn’t say it.”

Damon chuckles. “I suppose we both suck at communicating.”

Stefan shrugs. “Maybe.”

Damon bends down and kisses the top of his head.

“Why don’t we finish our lunch and then we can spend the rest of the day together?”

Stefan’s face brightens up a little. “Really?”

“Yes. No more flirting with the cute waitress.” Damon wraps an arm around him. “At least until Saturday.”

Stefan laughs, leaning into him. “At least then, I’ll be far, far away and won’t have to witness it.”

Chapter Text

Damon stands at the bottom of the stairs. “Stef? Let’s go! We’re going to be late.” No response. “Stefan, you better not have fallen back asleep. I told you, there’s no such thing as 5 minutes.”

Moaning echoes from the room. Damon shakes his head.

“In a minute, I’ll pick your outfit. It’ll be one for Little space too.”

The sound of gagging halts Damon’s lecture. He bolts up the stairs and pushes open the door to Stefan’s room. Empty. More gagging comes from the en-suite. Damon practically knocks the door off the hinges.

Stefan is still in his pajamas, leaning over the toilet and hurling. There’s pure blood in the bowl. Damon’s eyes widen as he drops beside him, putting a hand on his back. Stefan glances up at him, dark circles under his eyes. Venom pops through his skin.

“Stef, what’s going on?”

“I…I don’t…”

His face pales and he leans back down, vomiting more blood. Damon watches in fear. Stefan vomits for at least another 5 minutes and all his older brother can do is rub his back, cooing softly at him.

“That’s it, get it all out.”

Damon doesn’t know if that’s the wrong thing to say. Yet, he hasn’t seen Stefan vomiting since the party at Bonnie’s and that was regular vomit, not blood. Prior to that, he remembers cradling a baby Stefan in his arms and patting his back to burp him. Lily said it’d clear out his tummy. She’d repeat the same to him.

Stefan eventually collapses against the toilet. Sweat drips down his face and he lets out a moan. Damon rushes to the sink and wets a washcloth. He crouches back in front of his baby brother and dabs his face.

“What’s happening to me?” Stefan moans. “My stomach hurts and my throat is burning.”

“I…I don’t know,” Damon admits, wiping the sweat away. “But we’ll figure it out.”

“I’m dying.”

Damon grips his chin. “Do not say that. You’re not dying.”

He’s not. Right?

“I’m going to carry you to bed.”

“I should be near the toilet.”

“I’ll get you a bucket.”

Damon carefully lifts his brother into his arms and carries him down the hall to the master bedroom. He lays Stefan on the bed and fetches a bucket usually reserved for cleaning. Damon gets to his brother just in time, as he vomits once more.

“It burns,” Stefan screams.

Damon frowns, rubbing his arm. “I’m sorry, buddy.”

Stefan clings to his shirt sleeve. “Fix it, Day. Make it go away.”

Damon stares down into his frantic eyes, guilt settling in. He’s the big brother. It’s his job to make him feel better.

“I…I’m gonna call Meredith, alright?”

Stefan nods, yanking away to gag once more. Damon pulls out his phone and quickly dials the doctor’s personal number. He’s got no time for the nurse’s line.

“Damon?” Meredith asks when she answers. “What did I tell you about calling me on my cell during business hours?”

“Stefan’s sick,” he says.

“That’s impossible.”

“He’s puking blood like the fucking Excorsist!”

Meredith lets out a deep breath. “Okay, okay. I’m on my way. Just keep in bed and give him no blood in the meantime.”

“I’m not stupid.”

Damon hangs up and looks back at Stefan, who’s now cuddling his bunny to his chest. The older brother lays beside him and rubs his arm, eventually holding the bucket when he has to vomit again.

By the time Meredith’s arrived, Damon’s had to wash out the bucket. Stefan lays against the pillows, holding his head in his hands. Meredith walks over and takes one look at the bucket, shaking her head.

“What?” Damon asks. “What is it?”

“What kind of animal did Stefan have for dinner last night?”

“Deer.”

“Lately, hunters have injected deer with vervain.”

Damon raises a brow. “Why isn’t this bigger news?”

“Because there are so few vegetarians, it’s not a big deal.”

Stefan moans. “Wouldn’t I have been able to taste it?”

Meredith shakes her head. “Deer mask the scent of vervain. From the smell of it, you got an extreme batch.”

Damon clings to his brother. “But he’ll be okay?”

“In time. Right now, the vervain is expelling all blood from his system. One option to fix it is human blood…”

Stefan shakes his head, trying to sit up. Damon quickly lays him back down.

“I can’t,” Stefan says, wearily. “It’s too dangerous.”

Meredith holds up a hand. “If you’d let me finish, that’s just one option. The second is I can get you fresh animal blood. It will replenish what the vervain stole.”

Damon tilts his head. “How can you guarantee that this won’t hurt him further?”

“I have bags of animal blood at the hospital, all from long before the hunters began doing this.”

“And then he’ll be okay?”

“Well…”

Damon jumps out of bed and vamps to her, his eyes darkening.

“Is my brother going to be okay or not?”

Meredith glowers at him. “You need to back up.”

“And you need to tell me if my baby is okay!”

“It’s going to take time,” Meredith grumbles. “He’s lost a lot of blood. And because animal blood isn’t as strong as human, it’s going to take longer.”

Damon looks back at his brother, who’s currently withering in pain. A part of him wants to race down the stairs, grab that bag of O- from the fridge and shove it into Stefan’s mouth. Screw him hating his older brother, if it saves him…

But Stefan could easily regress. Given he’s accepted his younger side, combining it with the ripper would be dangerous. It took so long to detox and get him back on animal blood. Lexi practically tortured it out of him. Damon couldn’t watch or help, even though he really should’ve. It was his fault back then that Stefan became a monster. 

He won’t let that happen again.

“Get me the animal blood,” Damon demands. “Now.”

“I’ll put a rush on it and have a nurse deliver it within the hour.”

Damon nods, trusting her to see herself out. He walks back to the bed and runs his fingers through Stefan’s sweaty locks.

“I’m going to make you all better,” he coos. “Big brother will make this all better.”

Stefan opens his mouth to speak, but instead blood comes out. This time it projectiles. All over himself, the sheets and his big brother. Damon blinks, trying to process the bodily fluid all over him. Stefan’s lip quivers and fat, hot tears fall down his cheeks.

Damon snaps out of it and jumps into action. He bends down and pulls Stefan into his arms.

“Shhh, it’s okay, it’s okay.”

“I…I’m sorry,” Stefan sobs, clinging to him.

“It’s okay. DayDay is going to make it all better.”

“H…how?”

“I’m gonna start with a bath. For both of us.”

Stefan clings to his brother as he’s carried into the bathroom. Damon turns on the tap and undresses them both. Stefan leans against the white tub, pouting.

“I ruined the sheets.”

“I’ll put new ones on.”

“Got it all over you.”

“It’s not the first time you’ve puked on me.” Damon kneels in front of him, getting his pajamas off. Stefan complies, holding up his arms for his tank to be taken off. “Plus, when you were baby, you’d spit up all over me. I’m used to it.”

“‘m sorry,” Stefan mumbles.

“Don’t be. That’s what big brothers are for.”

Once both are undressed and the tub is full enough, Damon settles with him inside. 

“Do you feel like you’re going to be sick?“

Stefan shakes his head. “Good for now.”

“I’m glad. I’m going to get you nice and clean.”

Damon soaps up a washcloth with strawberry scented body wash and rubs it from Stefan’s face, slowly working downwards. He gets behind his ears and takes special care of his stomach, being gentle. 

“Such a good boy,” Damon coos. “Letting big brother wash you. Can you spread your legs for me?”

Stefan nods, rubbing his eyes with his fist. He moves his legs far apart, allowing Damon to scrub inside his thighs. The older brother grabs a plain bar of soap to take extra care of his baby’s little bits. He opens his cheeks and cleans his crack. While they may not use the bathroom, it’s just something he’s used to. Stefan squirms, but is very patient.

Damon moves down to his legs and soon, his feet.

“There we go, all nice and clean,” Damon baby talks. Stefan blushes. “Let’s wash that hero hair and then DayDay will get all clean.”

After rinsing out the shampoo and conditioner, as well as busying Stefan with a washcloth to play with, Damon gets to work on himself. Stefan is patient and obedient, something that brings Damon just a smidge of guilt. The little one worries so much about being a burden. It’s good he can wait and sit there…but a part of Damon wishes he could act like a regular toddler who’s climbing all over his brother.

It doesn’t take long for Damon to clean himself. The two remain in the tub. Damon is afraid to move given that the warm water has seemed to settle his stomach. Eventually, Stefan’s long eyelashes flutter. Damon reluctantly grabs two towel, wrapping a white one around himself. He takes Stefan’s favorite with the bunny hood. The little one is wrapped up nice and warm, sucking his thumb as he lays his head on his big brother’s shoulder.

After changing the sheets, Damon is about to grab some jammies he keeps for Stefan when his brother tugs on his sleeve.

“Wear one of DayDay’s shirts.”

Damon smiles a little. “Which one?”

“Concert. Fun times.”

Damon tilts his head until the memory comes flooding back. For his 100th time turning 25, Stefan got them tickets to a Beatles concert. It was crowded, loud and a bit much, even for Damon. Still, it was one of the best days of his life. Stefan, finally able to be around so many humans without snapping. Damon getting to be an average adult. Front row, rocking out to his favorite band.

He bought the two matching shirts, but somehow Stefan always ended up stealing his. Some things never change.

Damon smiles and walks over to his drawer, pulling it off the top. He lays Stefan onto the bed and removes the towel. After sliding on some briefs, he gets the shirt over his head. It’s a little big on Stefan, acting always as a nightgown. The younger brother holds it to his nose and inhales. Damon smiles, stroking his face.

“You gonna be okay while I get dressed?”

Stefan nods, his eyes slowly closing. Damon is quick to pull on some sweats and a white t-shirt. By the time he’s back, Stefan is out, sucking on the shirt in his sleep. Damon sits beside him, running his fingers through his damp waves. Maybe he can’t give Stefan his blood, but perhaps is scent is helping.

Not 10 minutes later has Meredith returned. She explains she stocked the fridge, but brought a bottle up for the meantime. Meredith’s seen Stefan for awhile now and knows his routine. Damon accepts the bottle and mutters his thanks, watching her leave.

 He gently removes the shirt from Stefan’s mouth, which earns him some whining. 

“This is going to make you better,” Damon coos.

Eyes shut, Stefan keeps his mouth in an “o” shape. Damon inserts the nipple and watches to make sure Stefan is sucking back the blood. 

“No more hunting,” Damon whispers. “I am not losing you, Stef. You hear me? You are all I’ve got.”

A sleepy Stefan hums in agreement.

“Good. As of right now, you’re not leaving my side for a very, very long time.” 

Chapter Text

Stefan pulls on his favorite gray hoodie and shoves his hands in his pockets before heading downstairs. Damon is exiting the kitchen, wiping his hands on a rag. He cocks an eyebrow at his brother’s getup.

“Going somewhere?”

“I was actually about to come ask if you if I can go hunt?” Damon opens his mouth to speak but Stefan presses on. “You’re free to come with me. It’s just been a week since I have.”

“We have plenty of blood in the fridge.”

“I know, but I actually need to hunt.”

Damon’s eyebrows knit together. “Do you remember our talk? Back when you were sick?”

Stefan chuckles. “Damon, I had puked up about half my weight in blood and couldn’t keep my eyes open. Safe to say, those few days are a blur.”

“That makes sense. I should’ve brought it up sooner.”

“Brought what up?”

Damon sighs, tucking the rag in his pocket. He walks closer to his brother. Stefan knows the look on his face. The very one that says “You’re going to hate me for this”. The first time Stefan saw it, he was 6 and asked Damon if he could go with the elder brother’s friends to the lake. In that moment, Stefan loathed him. Threw a monster tantrum that Lily barely starved off before Giuseppe found out and whooped both boys just for causing a scene.

Stefan guards himself. “What’s going on?”

Damon sighs. “Stef, I don’t think it’s safe for you to hunt anymore.”

“What? Why?”

“We know that hunters are poisoning deer to harm vampires like you.”

“So, I’ll avoid deer until we know for sure they’re clean.”

“That’s not to say that they aren’t doing the same to other animals.”

Stefan tilts his head. “Meredith seemed pretty sure that deer blood is the only one potent enough to hide the taste of vervain.”

“Dr. Fell may be somewhat of an expert vampire, but she can’t possibly know everything.”

“Damon, this is ridiculous. I’ll avoid Bambi for now and stick with Thumper.”

The Disney references do not make his brother smile like they once did. Damon’s face goes from sympathetic to stern.

“The answer is no.”

Stefan’s mouth drops open. “You can’t…you can’t just take hunting away from me,” he sputters. “I need to.”

Damon rolls his eyes. “Don’t be so dramatic. It’s not as if I’m forcing you on a human diet. Meredith has agreed to continue supplying us with clean animal blood for the time being.”

“You don’t understand, Damon.” Anxiety bubbles inside of Stefan. “I need to hunt. This isn’t up for debate.”

“Somehow, those of us on human blood can tolerate just bagging it. You can handle the same.”

The anxiety builds up as the anger settles in. Damon’s staring at him as if he’s a petulant child who’s been denied a toy. His brother cannot begin to understand how dangerous this restriction is.

And yet, as Stefan opens his mouth to tell him, nothing comes out. He looks further into those narrowed blue eyes and simply cannot form the words. The anxiety and anger from being denied his activity of survival collides with fear of letting his big brother down. Again.

All of the emotions cloud his head. He tugs at his sleeves and tries to make the voices go away. It needs to stop. He cannot go back down this road.

Blood, he needs blood.

He needs to hunt.

“Damon,” Stefan pleads, his voice growing desperate. “You can come with me. I’ll hold your hand while I do it, just please! Don’t take this away from me!”

Damon takes him in for a minute, worry filling his face. “Stef…what is going on? Why is this such a big deal?”

“It just is! Please.”

“I can’t risk you getting hurt. I understand it’s something you’ve done…”

“No!” Stefan snaps. “You don’t understand!”

He vamps back up to his room, slamming the door shut behind him.

Stefan breathes in, then out. He crosses to the mini-fridge in the corner of his room and throws it open. Damon’s began to keep some blood upstairs since Stefan got sick, just so he had easier access. Stefan throws off the top of a sippy cup and knocks it back. It quenches the thirst inside of him, but the craving still remains. Without thinking, in the span of one minute, he drinks two more.

He coughs, his stomach clogged with blood once again. Stefan drops the cups onto the dresser and runs into the bathroom. He expels the excess into the sink, quickly cleaning out all the evidence. By the time he walks back into his room, panting, Damon stands there. Panic is still etched in the older brother’s eyes.

“Stef,” he whispers. “What is going on with you?”

“Get out of my room,” Stefan grumbles.

“Bunny…”

“Damon, I am trying really hard not to snap at you right now but if you don’t get out of my room, I am going to shout things that are really going to piss you off. So go!”

Damon’s mouth drops open and Stefan knows he ready to lay into him. He doesn’t care, the anger and anxiety rattling his bones. Stefan stands up straight, his eyes narrow. Damon’s sternness slowly fades and for a moment, he seems…afraid?

“I don’t feel right leaving you like this,” Damon says. Stefan growls. “You don’t have to talk to me or even look at me, but I am not leaving this room.”

He rolls his eyes. “Fine. Stare at the wall for all I care.”

Stefan throws himself tummy side down onto the bed, burying his head into the pillows. Reaching around, he finds his rabbit and hugs it close. That and the scent of Damon are the only two things weighing him to the earth. He hears his brother settling into an armchair nearby, but doesn’t bother to look at him. Stefan remains that way until a dreamless sleep overcomes him.

“So, my mom’s yelling at him to plug it into HDMI,” Elena says, barely able to make out the story behind the laughter. “And he claims it’s not there, so then she goes behind and she can’t find it.”

Bonnie snickers. “Tell me you helped them?”

“Hell no!” Elena holds up her water bottle. “That was more entertaining than the movie we were supposed to watch.”

Matt and Tyler begin laughing as well. Stefan can barely force a smile. He’s already downed the thermos of blood he brought and it’s not enough. Teeth grind together, or more accurately, fangs do.

13 days without hunting. 13 days of nothing but blood from a cup.

Elena’s story drowns out as Stefan focuses in on her. She’s tied her hair back in a braid today, exposing her neck. Stefan licks his lips, imagining how great it would feel to finally sink into something. The feeling of flesh tearing through his fangs. The adrenaline of knowing that for even just a moment, you are in control.

Stefan clings his thermos tighter to him, trying to find any last drop. It’s bone dry by this point. His eyes travel to Matt. For so long, Stefan hasn’t stopped to consider how good they both smell. His fangs starved for so long, he could feed from them both in a matter of…

What the hell are you thinking?

Guilt topples over his anxiety. It’s been so long since he craved human blood. Animal sustains him. Sure, it may make him weaker than other vampires, but if it prevents him from hurting anyone, it’s a sacrifice he’s willing to make.

In this moment, he could’ve killed two of his best friends…just for a fix.

Stefan pushes himself up from the table, his chair clanging to the ground. His friends glance up at him. Elena frowns, putting her hand atop his.

“Stef, are you okay?”

He gazes down at her, the overpowering impulse taking over once more. She’s so close, he could easily…

“I have to go!”

Pulling away from her, he vamps out of the cafeteria. Two more fast swoops and he’s out of the school, charging for the nearest woods. It’s going to take him a long time to find animals that aren’t deer today. He nearly gives into another impulse and just grabs one, but then remembers how sick he got the last time.

Stefan will not spend another 3 days bent over his brother’s toilet.

So, he presses on. Eventually, he’s closer to the town line. A regular rabbit or chipmunk won’t do, this need is great.

Deep in the woods, he finds his prey. A lone black bear, male. Stefan won’t take a mother from its cub, but they’ll both fare fine without the father.

The attack itself is a blur. As soon as his fangs sink into the fur, he’s at peace. He hasn’t eaten this fast since his ripper days. Stefan’s the feral beast this time, completely obliterating the large animal in a matter of moments.

When there’s no blood left, he collapses to the ground, his hand on his mouth. He licks away any excess and expels a sigh of relief.

“Why the hell are you out here?”

Stefan refuses to look up at his brother. Damon’s footsteps come closer.

“I asked you a question?”

Stefan shakes his head, keeping his eyes forward. “Well, I thought it was the perfect day for a stroll.”

A pinch to his ear and he’s off the ground. Stefan yanks away, folding his arms over his chest. Rage is in Damon’s blue eyes. Stefan hasn’t seen him this worked up towards his own brother in quite a bit. Damon looks from him to the bear and then back at him.

“Okay, so even when I did allow you to hunt, I purposefully told you to not go into the woods alone!” Damon snaps. “You could drop at any moment and then get hurt.”

“But I didn’t.”

Damon glowers. “On top of that, I told you that hunting period was off limits.”

“Yeah, you did. And I never agreed to that.”

“It wasn’t a damn request!” Damon throws his hands in the air. “I am the older brother, your guardian, my rules go.”

“Your rule is stupid!”

Damon’s eyes go wild. “I frankly don’t give a damn how you find my rules, Stefan! They are put in place for your own good.”

“This one wasn’t!” Stefan thunders. He continues on before Damon can talk. “You can be pissed at me, ground me, shove your foot up my ass, I don’t care! But this rule didn’t put me first! It put your own stupid fears and anxiety first! I did this to save not only myself but everyone else around me! If you can’t understand that, then I’m not going to stand here and waste time talking to you!”

Stefan storms past him, ready to head back to the school. Damon grabs him by the arm. Stefan struggles against him but even after feeding, his older brother still holds more power. Damon’s face falters, worry returning. Stefan holds back a whine. He doesn’t want to do this.

“Stef,” he whispers. “I am going to ask you again, and this is not a request, you are going to tell me. What the hell is going on?!”

Stefan breathes heavily. “I told you…I just…I have to hunt.”

“But why?”

“I have to!”

“That’s not an answer!” Damon shouts.

“Because if I don’t, people will die!”

Damon frowns, his grip loosening. Stefan stumbles back, running his hand over his face. The anxiety, anger and guilt all morph together into a big mess inside of him. A few tears fall down his cheeks.

“The last time I attempted college, in the 90s, the college I went to was having a bit of a weird spring,” he explains, his voice soft again. “It was cold then warm and it went in this weird cycle. So, the animals weren’t coming back and I didn’t have any to hunt from. I found a doctor like Meredith who supplied me with blood bags.”

Damon gnaws on his lip, gesturing for him to continue.

“It was fine…for a couple of weeks. And then…I don’t know. It was like this urge kept coming back over me. It wasn’t enough to drink the blood, my body needed the experience. As terrible as it may sound, I needed to feel my fangs sinking into something. I couldn’t understand why. I just kept telling myself I’d go on a big hunt that weekend. I could make it.”

The memory hits Stefan like a freight train. Damon attempts to touch him, but Stefan is quick.

“I…I was at this party…and things were just getting to be too much,” Stefan makes out. “I think I was dropping anyway but on top of it I just had this overwhelming urge to sink my teeth into everyone. I went outside and tried to catch my breath. But this guy, Booker, he…he followed to check on me. One minute, I was telling him to leave me alone and the next…”

Stefan lets out a choked sob. Booker’s brown eyes falling into the back of his head, Stefan’s fang marks indented into his skin.

“I…I…I managed to cover it up. He was super drunk, so the cops just assumed he died of alcohol poisoning. Never checked his body.”

Sorrow fills Damon’s eyes. “Stef…”

Stefan clears his throat. “I dropped out of school and locked myself in an abandoned cabin I found for 2 weeks. Boarded the doors, chained myself to the bed. Starved all the human blood out of my system, just like Lexi taught me.”

“Lexi was also there to monitor you,” Damon says. “That was incredibly dangerous to do alone.”

“I couldn’t tell her…or you.”

“Why not?”

“Because I knew you two would be disappointed. Angry. I couldn’t…I couldn’t face that.”

Damon shakes his head. “You didn’t mean to. It’s not as if you could predict what would happen.”

“I thought I could handle it on my own and I did.”

“No, as usual, you barely survived because you didn’t want to ask for help.”

Stefan chews on his lip, hugging himself. Damon walks closer and he cowers a little.

“Please don’t hate me,” he whispers.

Damon sighs. “Oh, Bunny. I don’t hate you. I’m scared for you. I wish you had told me sooner.”

“Too scared.”

“I never would’ve put this rule into place if I knew what would happened,” Damon says, his voice soft. He gently cups his cheeks. “It may have seemed like I was doing it for me, but I really was trying to keep you safe. But that can only happen if we’re honest with each other.”

Stefan nods, whimpering a little. “I…I almost hurt Elena and Matt. I…I don’t want to do that.”

“I know, baby, I know.”

Damon kisses his forehead. Stefan sniffles as a few tears fall.

“Please don’t take hunting away from me again.”

“I won’t,” Damon promises. Half the anxiety drops from Stefan’s shoulders. “I’m still going with you and we’re avoiding deer for the time being, but as long as it seems this bear didn’t make you sick, we can go back to how it was.”

Stefan nods. “Thank you. I don’t know why I’m like this. Other vampires manage on just blood bags.”

“They’re not rippers,” Damon points out. “Animals don’t just replace blood, but I guess the feeling of ripping into someone.”

“I guess.”

Damon wipes a stray tear with his thumb. “Why don’t I take you back to school? Tonight, we can figure this all out.” He pats Stefan’s cheek. “And no more secrets, yes?”

“Yes, Day. I promise.”

And this time, Stefan actually means it.

Chapter Text

Damon’s heart is always split in two directions. Normally, he sticks to the rules and boundaries. They’re put in place for Stefan’s own protection, after all. His brother can hate him, stomp and pout. He’ll tolerate all of it if it means he has a behaved, well-rested, competent member of society instead of a spoiled brat.

Then there are the times that Damon screws up. He tries his best to protect Stefan and occasionally, things go haywire. Either he digs too deep into his dark side and exposes his baby brother to “Scary DayDay”. Or, he’ll go too far with a rule without looking into Stefan’s point of view. As of late, the hunting snafu.

In these moments, Damon becomes fairly lax with the rules out of his own guilt. He hates letting Stefan down. After years of neglecting his baby brother’s needs for his own selfish wants, he vows to keep him safe and happy. So, for at least a good week, he’ll indulge and to a certain extent, spoil Stefan.

It’s how he knows the all too familiar look when his brother bounds down the stairs one morning. Stefan wants something, something he wouldn’t normally get if his brother wasn’t in guilt mode.

“Morning, Bunny Boy,” Damon says, attempting to ignore the look.

“Morning, Day.” Stefan shoves his hands into his hoodie pocket. “So, I was thinking…can I walk to school by myself today?”

Damon sighs. “Bud, we’ve been over this before. What if you dropped along the way?”

“I just dropped last night,” Stefan pointed out. “And I don’t feel anywhere close to this morning. I swear.”

“Stef...”

“Please, Damon, I promise that I’ll call you if anything goes wrong. I won’t even be alone. Elena and Matt are going with me.”

“Wait, wait,” Damon holds up a hand. “Doesn’t Matt have a truck? And since when do Klaus and Caroline let Elena go anywhere by herself?”

“Matt’s truck broke down.”

“And Elena?”

“She had to make a 50 slide PowerPoint presentation to convince them that once a week she should be allowed to walk to school as long as Bonnie, Matt or Ty were with her.”

Damon holds back a snort. He can picture Elena doing just that, along with Caroline being impressed and Klaus realizing just how much his little girl is like his wife.

“So, can I? Please?”

Stefan looks at him with those big green eyes. Damon gnaws on his lip. Everything in him screams that this is a bad idea. Even with the guilt of the past few days, he knows that Stefan is vulnerable. Matt doesn’t have much experience with littles. The Mikaelsons may be okay with this, but he certainly isn’t.

It’s just another thing you’re keeping him from. First hunting, now this.

Damon isn’t sure when he grew a damn conscience, but he wishes it’d leave already.

“If I let you do this, not that I’m saying I will,” Damon says, holding up a hand before his brother gets too excited. “Do you promise that you’ll keep your phone on you at all times?”

“Yes.” Stefan pulls his cellular device from his pocket. “It’s fully charged.”

“And you’re going to stay with Matt the entire time?”

“He’s walking to Elena’s and then they’ll pick me up.”

Damon runs his fingers through his hair. “You’ll call me as soon as you get to school?”

“I swear.”

“You need to look both ways when crossing the street. No running out, especially when cars are coming. You may be a vampire but you’re not Superman.”

Stefan sighs, pouting. “I know all the rules, Day.”

Damon thinks back to the woods. Stefan sobbing on the ground, begging him to never take hunting away. The distraught little boy having a biological need ripped away from him. Damon hurt him so badly. Sure, he didn’t mean to, but he was the reason for Stefan nearly snapping and tearing his human friends apart.

“Okay,” Damon says. A wide grin crosses Stefan’s face. “I’m serious about all the rules, Stef. I’ll have no problem going to that school if you don’t call me.”

“You won’t have to.” Stefan gives him a quick hug. “Thank you, Day.”

Damon sighs, patting his back. “You’re welcome, Bunny Boy.”

He hears Elena and Matt walk up the driveway. Damon resists an eyeroll. His brother told his friends he could go before even getting permission. Damon isn’t sure why he’s surprised. There was no doubting that he’d get a yes, at least in Stefan’s mind.

“Are you still going to the library after school?” Damon asks. Stefan nods. “I’ll pick you up at 5 sharp.”

“I know, I know. Can I go to school now?”

“I never thought I’d see you so excited to go,” Damon teases, a hint of a smirk on his lips. Stefan groans, nearly rolling his eyes but thinking better of it. “Yes, yes, you may go. Call me if you need anything.”

“I will!”

Stefan is out the door before Damon can give him another hug. He walks to the door and watches the teenagers head for the sidewalk. A sick feeling fills his bones. If he follows them, Stefan will be able to sense it. Klaus tried to do the same before Elena lost the privilege of walking to school the first time. Even as a human, she spotted him. With his vampiric senses, Stefan will sniff out his brother in no time.

Damon flicks his wrist. His crow comes flying down the stairs. These days, he keeps his beloved bird in the attic. There isn’t much of a need when Stefan is under his thumb at all times. His companion comes and goes as he pleases, remaining loyal when needed.

“You’re to follow Stefan,” Damon instructs. “Report back if anything goes wrong. Do not make yourself obvious.”

The crow lets out a loud caw before it’s magnificent black wings flutter. He vamps out the door, leaving Damon alone once more. This time, the older brother feels lighter.

The crow becomes a part of Damon’s daily routine. Some mornings, Matt can’t walk Elena and Stefan to school, so the younger brother still needs a ride. And yet, Damon will periodically send his companion to check on Stefan throughout the day. If the little one heads out with his friends to The Grill, movies or library, the crow is sure to follow along. Stefan is none the wiser, much to Damon’s surprise. Surely by now he should recognize the crow. Perhaps his companion is wise enough to blend in with the surroundings, something Damon always fails to do.

It alleviates Damon’s anxiety throughout the day. He can easily know if his little brother needs him. Stefan is always surprised when Damon shows up just minutes before he may drop. Some littles have service animals, in a way, his crow acts as one. Unlike the dogs Stefan’s counterparts have, the younger brother has no clue that it’s watching out for him.

One Friday night, Stefan is at the game. Damon offered to come but as usual when Stefan is in his older state, he rebuffed and said he wanted to go with friends. He allowed Damon to drop him off but practically jumped out of the car before they reached the school. Stefan got pouty when Damon reminded him of his curfew.

Back at the boarding house, Damon treats himself to some old bourbon he saved and turns on an old mob film that Stefan would deem “boring”. For once, he’s enjoying himself while Stefan is out of the house. An hour in, he flicks his wrist. His crow appears, wings flapping rapidly.

“Check on Stefan and report back.”

Caw!

A few black feathers fall atop Damon as his companion zooms out the open window. He turns back to his movie, slowly sipping the bourbon to get the most out of it.

5 minutes. The bird doesn’t return.

10 minutes. Damon moves to the window, waiting intently.

15 minutes. Damon flicks his wrist.

20 minutes. Damon finds himself shouting out the window.

“Get your feathered behind back here right now!”

Silence.

Damon growls. He’s had this bird with him since shortly after he turned. Come what may, he has always returned. Either the crow is in trouble or Stefan is.

Neither is a chance that Damon can take.

The high school field is lit up when Damon pulls into the lot. Scantily dressed cheerleaders perform the halftime show under Caroline’s careful watch. Through the crowds, Damon can make out Bonnie and Elena sitting together. Matt and Tyler are off to the side, clearly trying to not ogle the show in front of them.

Stefan and the crow are nowhere to be seen.

Damon checks the concession stand and the bathroom. Lines for both are long but neither turn up who he’s looking for.

He walks around the school and finally makes out Stefan’s scent. Through the dark, he makes out his baby brother. Stefan’s curled up in a ball, sucking on his thumb. Damon races closer and finds the crow sitting atop his baby brother’s shoulder. He doesn’t move when he sees his master. Rather, he remains perfectly still, his claws firmly in Stefan’s shirt.

Damon lets out a deep breath. “I’ve got it from here,” he tells his companion.

The crow flies off the shoulder but lingers nearby. Damon crouches down and pushes some hair out of Stefan’s face.

“Bunny Boy,” he whispers. “What are you doing back here?”

Stefan drops his thumb, his green eyes wide. “Too loud and bright,” he mumbles.

“I see. You should’ve called me.”

“Letters are jumbled on the phone,” Stefan whines.

Damon’s brows knit together. “What about Bonnie? She was with you, right?”

“Went to get popcorn.”

“By yourself?” Stefan slowly nods. Damon sighs. “Oh, baby. We’ve talked about that.” As soon as the tears well up in his baby brother’s eyes, Damon regrets it.

“I…I’m sorry,” Stefan whimpers, his lip trembling. “Didn’t mean to.”

“Shhh, it’s okay,” Damon soothes.

He lifts Stefan into his arms and cuddles him close. His baby brother clings to his shirt, burying his head in Damon’s shirt. The crow comes closer once more, perching himself on Stefan’s shoulder. Damon gives him a small smile.

“Crow stayed with me,” Stefan whispers.

“I can see that.”

“I like him.”

“I believe the feeling’s mutual.” Damon kisses his temple. “Let’s get you out of here, hm?”

Stefan nods. Damon rises to his feet and walks back towards the parking lot. The crow follows closely behind, only stopping when they reach the car. Damon straps a tired Stefan into the backseat, pressing a kiss to his forehead. Once he shuts the door, he looks up at the lingering crow.

“Meet us back at the house,” he instructs. “You can stay in my room tonight.”

Once again, the crow doesn’t move until Damon is pulling out of the parking lot. He hovers above, occasionally diving down to take a peek at Stefan.

Damon may be the bird’s master but it seems Stefan has gained a new protector.

Chapter Text

Damon flips the page in his book. He doesn’t even have to look up to know that Stefan has entered the room. A pause. He’s left again. Damon glances over at his alarm clock. His brother has done this six times in the past hour. Walk in, open his mouth to say something and then leave. Damon tried asking what was wrong the first two times, but Stefan clammed up. Considering Stefan stays longer each time, he knows that his little brother is bound to break soon.

Footsteps pad into the room once more.

“Damon?”

Stefan’s voice is soft, though not exactly young. Damon puts a mark in his book before placing it on the nightstand. His brother shifts from one foot to the other, gnawing on his lip. Stefan’s big green eyes dart around. Damon sits up straight and pats the bed beside him. Stefan hesitates.

“Stef,” Damon tilts his head. “What is going on with you?”

“I um, I have to tell you something but I don’t want you to freak out.”

Damon sighs. Stefan’s used this tactic a lot lately. Damon hardly finds it fair.

“You know I can’t promise that I won’t worry or be upset,” he says. “But what I can is that Scary DayDay will not come out.”

Stefan doesn’t even get the faintest hint of a smile. “Promise?”

“I promise. Now come on, Bunny Boy. What’s wrong?”

“My um, my stomach’s been hurting.”

Damon practically leaps out of bed. “Have you been drinking deer?”

“No! It started before I got sick.”

Damon frowns. “And you didn’t tell me?”

“I thought it was because I needed to drop. But then sometimes I wouldn’t and it still hurt for a really long time.”

“Why didn’t you come to me sooner?”

“I thought they’d go away.”

Damon takes a breath. “Stef, how long have you had these stomach aches?”

“A…a few months.”

Damon pinches the bridge of his nose. Stefan’s face falls and he turns for the door.

“I’m sorry. I know I broke the most important rule. I…I’ll just go.”

Damon vamps over and grabs his arm. Stefan looks up at him, guilt written in his wide eyes. Damon sighs, using his thumb to stroke his baby brother’s cheek.

“Don’t be sorry, Bunny Boy,” he says softly. “I know how hard it is for you to open up. I’m very proud of you for telling me.”

“I waited a long time.”

“And still, it took courage to be honest. Do you think you can continue to do that for me?” Stefan nods. “That’s my good little boy. Now, does your tummy hurt right now?”

“Uh huh. Though, it got a little better when I walked in here.”

Damon expels a soft hm. Stefan had his blood not too long ago. Not enough to leave him wanting more while also not enough to make him sick.

“And you’re not avoiding dropping?”

Stefan nods, pouting. “I even tried forcing myself to, I thought it would help. But it just got worse!”

“Shh, shh,” Damon coos. “Don’t worry, we’re going to figure this out, alright? Can you tell me when you usually get these tummy aches?”

“When I’m at school. I’m not doing anything different than I used to.”

“What are you usually doing when they happen?”

“Just regular work. Nothing I haven’t done before. Then I suddenly get anxious and my tummy starts hurting.”

“And they don’t happen at home?”

“Not as much. I was doing my homework and was fine. Then it started up again.”

Damon racks his brain. Stefan makes great marks and always tries his best. Damon has to remind him to take a breath sometimes. And still, that wouldn’t make a vampire sick. Perhaps it’d be different if he were human?

“Tell me exactly what happened when you felt it tonight. You were doing your homework and?”

“I looked to my bed. I started thinking about bedtime. Then I remembered that Bunny was gone and I got up to check the dryer to see if it’d be ready. That’s when it started hurting.”

A small smile creeps upon Damon’s face. Stefan pout increses.

“Why are you pleased?.

“I’m not, baby boy. I think I just realized the problem.”

He takes Stefan by the hand and leads him down the hall to the laundry room. The dryer beeps just as they walk in. Damon opens the door and removes the lopsided rabbit, passing it to Stefan. His younger brother clutches it to his chest. Damon’s smile grows a little bittersweet as he watches his brother.

Lily had 5 miscarriages that Damon is aware of. There’s a chance that there were more. He remembers the days where his mother refused to leave bed. Giuseppe stone cold as he announced to his son that there wouldn’t be another baby. The house was never exactly filled with light and laughter, but they were darker those days.

Damon was 4 when he was first told he’d get a baby brother or sister. He became so excited. By the 6^th pregnancy, he was jaded. Damon walked around with a tummy ache of his own, worrying that his mother would begin bleeding and father would drink from his special bottle.

Instead, his mother’s stomach expanded. She allowed Damon to feel the baby kick. With each passing week, the light in Lily’s eyes returned. Even Giuseppe seemed less grumpy than usual.

The day Stefan was born, one of Lily’s handmaidens took Damon into the garden. The weather was cold, all the leaves brown and dry. There wasn’t much to do, so the handmaiden suggested they count the different animals they could see. While there weren’t many birds or any exciting big animals, he counted 5 rabbits. The handmaiden smiled.

“Did you know that rabbits symbolize luck and fertility?”

Damon tilted his head. “What’s fertility?”

“It means a woman’s ability to carry a baby. Your mama struggled really hard to give you a little brother or sister. But now, she and your father are bringing new life into this world. What are the odds we would see so many beautiful rabbits while out today?”

Damon’s eyebrows knitted together. “So, the new baby is like a bunny?”

The handmaiden’s smile grew. “Aye, little one. He is very much like one.”

Together, they worked on the very bunny that’s snuggled in Stefan’s arms. The handmaiden let Damon do the lion’s share, so the ears are lopsided. The button eyes aren’t symmetrical. The fabric has only held up so well because he found a witch to charm it. Stefan never let it go as a child, dragging the thing everywhere. Damon teased him that if he continued to play with it so much, he would turn into a bunny, thus spawning the nickname of over a century. It was only aided after Stefan turned to a vegetarian diet. Bunny blood was a favorite.

When he turned 10, Giuseppe deemed him “too old” for a stuffed animal and threatened to have it burned. Damon promised to take care of it and instead taught Stefan how to properly hide it.

It shouldn’t have been a surprise that when Damon returned from war, he found the bunny under Stefan’s pillow. His brother always claimed nostalgia. So little of their childhood was good, of course he’d hang onto the part that was.

“Better?” Damon asks.

Stefan slowly nods. “I don’t understand. I don’t feel younger right now. Why do I want my bunny?”

“Because it brings you comfort. You’ve been through so much, Stef. All the CPTSD, anxiety and guilt, it does a number on even an adult.”

“Yeah, but…my bunny?”

Damon shrugs. “I guess we can’t control what helps. It does, right?”

“Yeah, I suppose. It’s one of the few things that does when I’m like this.”

“What else?”

“Crow. And um…” Stefan trails off, burying his face in the bunny.

Damon arches a brow. “Stefan.”

Stefan sighs, still clutching it close. “You, alright? I don’t get them around you.”

A smile breaks out across Damon’s face. He pulls Stefan into his arms and hugs him tightly, pressing several kisses to the top of his head. Stefan whines, tightening his grip on his bunny.

“It’s embarrassing,” he argues, pulling away. “I shouldn’t need my big brother or my bunny to help me feel better.”

“It’s perfectly natural,” Damon assures him.

“Nothing about this is natural. I’m a freak.”

“Hey!” Damon gently taps his cheek. “Stefan Antonio, you are my favorite person on this planet. I wouldn’t let anyone else call you that, so I’m certainly not going to allow you to.”

Stefan pouts but nods. “Sorry, Day.”

“Don’t be.” Damon fusses with Stefan’s hair for a moment before returning to the task at hand. “We’re going to figure this out.”

“How?”

“Well, maybe it’s time that Bunny starts coming to school with you. Just like he used to tag along to your tutoring sessions.”

Stefan’s cheeks turn bright red. “Yeah, and I was the only student! Even with Littles being so accepted, I’d never live it down.”

Damon sighs, shaking his head. He loves every side of Stefan, but the constant need for other’s approval is a bit draining at times.

“You don’t have to keep him out. Your jacket has a little pouch so he’d stay close. Or you could keep him in your backpack.”

Stefan slowly nods. “I guess that’d work.”

“And if it doesn’t, you can text me at any time. I’ll come get you.”

“The principal won’t appreciate that very much.”

“He can kiss my ass. All I care about is your health, all aspects of it.”

“’Kay,” Stefan mumbles, moving the rabbit back up to his mouth.

His brother may not feel entirely young, but Damon’s heart tells him that he needs a good dose of cuddles.

Damon hooks his arms beneath Stefan’s legs and lifts him up into a hold. His brother immediately curls into him, sucking on the ear. Damon gently removes it, causing Stefan to growl. He laughs.

“You’ll thank me when he’s not all wet with your slobber. You can suck your thumb or I can get your binky?”

“Don’t need binky. Those are for babies.”

And yet, the thumb enters his mouth.

Damon carries Stefan to the bed and for once, doesn’t place him on his chest. Rather, he keeps him close and rubs his tummy.

“I used to do this when you were little, the first time I mean,” Damon muses. “If you couldn’t sleep or were sick. After a bad dream. Sometimes even just when we were relaxing.”

Stefan nods, cuddling his bunny closer. “Made me feel better,” he lisps behind his thumb. “Safe.”

“You’ll always be safe with me.” Damon kisses his forehead. “My sweet little bunny.”

“Not little.”

“Even when you’re big, you’ll always be my baby. I can’t exactly turn this off.”

Stefan nods. It only takes another 5 minutes of tummy rubs for him to drift off.

Chapter Text

Damon pulls in front of the library. He’s surprised to find Stefan standing outside already. Usually, he has to text him a couple of times to get his butt in gear. He’ll lollygag out with the rest of the group. Today, it should just be Bonnie and Tyler.

Yet, Stefan stands with someone that Damon doesn’t recognize. He’s a tall man, towering above the younger brother. A long, curly beard of brown matches the hair on his head. He wears a leather jacket and tight jeans. Damon thought he finally knew just about everyone in town, but this man is a mystery.

He steps out of the car and inches closer. The stench of an unfamiliar vampire reeks through his nose. As Damon grows closer, he sees his brother’s green eyes focused on the man intently. The man’s charming voice breaks through.

“So, we meet on Fridays at The Grill. Then we head into the woods.”

Stefan nods. “Sounds like a good deal.”

Damon clenches his fists. Oh, no way in hell.

He takes the final step closer and clears his throat. Stefan draws back a little while the man stands firm. Damon tilts his head, remaining silent.

Stefan frowns. “Gary, this is my brother that I was telling you about. Damon.”

Gary nods in Damon’s direction. “It’s nice to meet you. Stefan’s spoken a great deal.”

Damon narrows his eyes. “Has he?” He looks from a sheepish Stefan then back at the older man. “Just what were you inviting my baby brother to?”

Stefan whines. “Damon.”

“Hush now. The grownups are talking.”

Stefan’s cheeks burn crimson as he glares at his big brother. Damon ignores him. Gary’s smile fades.

“I find that a bit patronizing, don’t you? Stefan is 17 years old.”

“And he’s still my baby brother. You didn’t answer my question.”

Gary shakes his head. “There are only so many vegetarian vampires period, let alone in town. A group of us have gathered every so often to hunt. I was simply asking Stefan to join us.”

“He’ll pass.”

Gary arches a furry brow. “Don’t you think that should be up to him?”

“As you said, he’s 17. I’m his guardian. He doesn’t do a thing without my approval.”

“Sounds toxic to me.”

Damon scoffs, shaking his head. This man looks like he’s in his 30s. What does he have in common with a 17 year old, outside their supposed shared diet?

“With all due respect, which is none…” Damon ignores Stefan tugging on his arm. “How I parent my brother is none of your business. Now, run along with your cult and never go near my brother again.”

Gary glances at Stefan. Damon moves in front of him. He allows the venom to take over his face and bares his fangs. Gary starts but thinks better, peering around Damon to look at Stefan.

“You have my number.”

Gary vamps off. Damon quickly changes his face before turning to his younger brother. Stefan storms off towards the car. Damon groans, right on his tail.

“You’re not getting away with this.”

“Don’t talk to me!”

“Hey.” Damon grabs his arm and looks him dead in his defiant eyes. “You don’t talk to me like that.”

Stefan rips away. “I’m not a child!”

“We’ve had this conversation several times. I will never change my mind on it.”

“He’s just a nice guy!”

“He’s an asshole.”

“No, he only got that way after you were a dick.”

Damon’s jaw locks. His fingers twitch and he resists bending his brother over right then.

“Language,” he warns.

Stefan ignores him. “At least Gary treats me like an adult!”

“Gary doesn’t know you like I do. And how often have you spoken to him anyway?”

“Just a few times. We met here when I was waiting on Elena and Matt one day. I had a thermos with blood and he sniffed it out. We got to talking. He got hit by the deer poisoning too.”

Damon tilts his head, not buying it. Stefan crosses his arms over his chest.

“It’s like he said. There’s not a lot of vegetarian vampires. It’d be nice to hunt with them.”

Damon laughs. “That’s never going to happen.”

Stefan frowns. “Why not?”

“I am not going to let you go off in the woods with a bunch of strangers.”

“They’re not strangers! Gary’s my friend.”

Damon runs his fingers through his hair. “Come on, Stef. You are not that gullible.”

“You’re just jealous I’ve found someone I can do this stuff with!” Stefan rolls his eyes. “Have you even looked on the bright side? You hate hunting. This way I can do it and you don’t have to worry.”

Damon shakes his head. “I may not love hunting but there is no way in hell that’s happening.”

“You can’t…”

Damon holds up a hand. “Let me stop you there. I absolutely can. I’m your guardian.”

“I’m 17! I don’t have to be here! I could take off and you’ll never see me again.”

“Don’t be dramatic, Stef.”

“I mean it! You can’t force me to stay here! I’ll leave. You won’t be able to find me this time.”

Damon purses his lips. He knows this is a hollow threat. Even if Stefan did manage to run away, he’d be able to find him easily. Especially if he teamed up with Lexi. Tyler would lend a hand, or rather paw, too. 

And still, the boy that stands before him is not his little brother. This is a brainwashed mess. Damon opens the door to the backseat.

“Get in,” he orders.

“I’m not done talking about this.”

“Well, I am! Get in the car!”

Stefan stands there, unmoved. Damon yanks him by the arm and pushes him down onto the seat. Stefan’s eyes widen, a bit of fear filling them. Damon stares at his hands, taking a slow step back.

“Put on your seatbelt,” he whispers.

Stefan instantly complies, shutting the door. Damon shuts his eyes, counting down from 100. He always promised he’d never discipline Stefan in anger. As frustrating as his brother could be, he always takes a breath. 

Stefan’s attitude cannot stand but Damon will not turn into their father to stop it.

“Pull yourself together,” Damon mutters.

After a round of deep breaths, he climbs into the driver’s seat. He looks back at Stefan, who’s pouting and staring out the window.

“Stefan,  I’m sorry.” His brother doesn’t look up. “I shouldn’t have put my hands on you.”

Stefan doesn’t respond. Damon bites his lip and pulls away from the curb.

Damon lets Stefan spend most of the evening in his room. He drops off some blood and dinner around 6. Both go untouched. Damon dines on bourbon and lots of it. Doesn’t come close to making a dent.

He fucked up. Badly.

This is the side of himself he’s tried to repress. One he’s rarely let shown to Stefan.

He cringes at the memory from Stefan’s ripper days. Damon came across his brother. Stefan is so different on human blood. Almost as if his humanity is shut off. A smack proved it wasn’t completely.

Damon still isn’t sure how it escalated so far. An argument broke out about a sketch of Stefan’s face on wanted posters. Damon didn’t make it that he cared about his brother, rather their secret being exposed. Stefan got nastier and nastier as he piled back the bourbon. 

Finally, Stefan shot back, “Good thing Katherine isn’t alive to see what a coward you turned out to be.”

The mere mention of his former lover made Damon see red. His hand flew across Stefan’s cheek. His brother gasped. For the first time in months, Damon watched fear fill his green eyes. He didn’t see the ripper of Monterey. Rather, that scared little boy who hid from father’s razor strap.

Damon quickly apologized but Stefan disappeared into the night. Three more victims were slaughtered that night. While Stefan is the one who sunk his teeth in, Damon takes the blame.

He swore he’d let himself go so far again. And while shoving isn’t as bad as a slap, the guilt takes over once more.

Damon slams his glass down. He goes to grab the bottle once more when his phone rings. Damon grabs it and sees Meredith’s name on the screen. He answers.

“Hello?”

“I need you at the hospital. Now.”

“Why?”

“Stefan’s here.”

“What? No. He’s in his room.”

“I’ve got him in the bed beside me, Damon.”

He vamps up the stairs and throws open his brother’s door. The curtains billow in the wind, muddy shoe prints on the wallpaper. Damon’s breath hitches.

“What happened?”

“I’ll explain when you get here.”

Damon is at the hospital within 5 minutes. His engine is barely off as he races into the emergency room. Meredith is waiting on him. She leads him into the quiet hall. Damon’s blue eyes are wild.

“What happened?! Where is he?”

Meredith holds up a hand. “He’s fine. Or he will be.”

“That doesn’t answer my question!”

“Stefan was found by some of the council patrol. He was alone in the woods, undressed.”

Damon swallows. “What…”

“I’ve seen this before,” she whispers. “You know The Initiative will do anything to torture Littles into repressing themselves.”

“Bu…but Stefan is a vampire.”

“There are supernatural members of The Initiative.”

“Was he…I mean…”

“We checked. It seems there was an attempt but they must have gotten spooked. They burned his skin with vervain, which is why we brought him here. We’re going to hook him up to an IV with animal blood.”

Every bone in Damon’s body tightens. He turns for them door, ready to rip that disgusting man limb from limb. 

“No! Stop!”

Stefan’s cries freeze Damon. The elder brother can hear a nurse trying to soothe him, but Stefan’s fearful screams continue. Damon rushed down the hall and pushes open a curtain. Stefan is struggling against a nurse. He thrashes about, his paper gown tearing in the process.

“I can’t!” Stefan cries. “I can’t! I’ll hurt people!” 

 “It’s animal blood,” the woman tries to assure him.

“No! You’re lying!”

Damon sniffs the air. It is for sure fox blood. He takes a step forward.

“Stef.”

His baby brother looks up, green eyes filled with fear. Damon winces as he takes in the vervain burns. 

“Day,” he whispers.

“I’m right here, Bunny.” Damon slowly walks closer. “You’re at the hospital. This nice nurse is just trying to help you.”

“She…she’s lying to me. That’s human blood.”

“It’s not.”

“Yes it is!”

Damon fights to keep his voice low. “It's fox blood. I promise.”

“I can’t…I can’t trust…”

“You can trust me.”

Damon crouches down by the bed, taking Stefan’s shaking hand. 

“It’s me, your DayDay. I’d never do anything to hurt you.”

Stefan whimpers. “I’m scared.”

“I know,” Damon coos. “But you know me, Stef. I’d murder this nurse if she even tried to hurt you. So, if I’m letting her do this, that means it’s not bad, right?”

Stefan hesitates, then slowly nods. Damon slowly unrolls Stefan’s left hand. He caresses his brother’s hair and presses kisses to his face, distracting him as the nurse enters the needle. 

“See, all done. Such my brave boy,” Damon praises. He looks up at the nurse and mouths thank you . 

She nods. “I’ll be back to check on him in a bit.”

The nurse walks around the curtain. Damon continues fussing over his baby brother. Stefan frowns.

“You were right.”

Damon bites his lip. “Stefan, there are many times I want to be right, but now isn’t one.”

“I’m so…I’m so stupid,” Stefan whispers. 

“Hey, hey, shhhh,” Damon kisses his forehead. “You aren’t stupid.”

“You told me not to do it. I should’ve listened.”

Damon wants to say yes, he should’ve. There was no reason to believe that man over him. 

But now is not the time.

Damon fusses with his baby brother’s hair. “You were tricked and manipulated.”

Stefan’s voice is going. “Just wanted to find people like me.”

Damon frowns. He spent so much time objecting to Stefan’s new diet, but over the years, he’s come to see how important it is to him. Still, it’s just another thing that makes his brother different, makes his life harder.

“I know I can’t always understand, Stef. But I am here, and I’ll try.”

Stefan nods. Damon knows it’s not enough.

He’s not always enough. 

Damon shakes the feeling away. “I’m sorry,” he whispers. “For hurting you.”

Stefan shrugs. “Didn’t hurt.”

“It still wasn’t nice. I promise you, I won’t ever do that again.” 

“I was being a brat.”

“Hey,” Damon’s voice turns sharp. He cups Stefan’s cheek. “No matter how you act, you don’t deserve people hurting you. Ever. Do not accept that. From people like Gary or even people like me.”

“You’d never mean to hurt me,” Stefan whispers.

“It still doesn’t mean I was right.”

“It’s okay, Damon.”

“No, it’s not. Just please let me apologize to you.”

Stefan hesitates, then nods. He squeezes his older brother’s hand. Damon exhales. He takes in the burn marks once again. Beneath Stefan’s torn gown, he can see healing bruises on his bottom. Damon shuts his eyes, willing himself to not slip. When he finally opens them, he locks in on Stefan. 

“We’re going to find those bastards,” he whispers. “I promise.”

Stefan bites his lip. “Don’t leave me?”

“I’m not going anywhere, ever.”

A soft caw rings out. Damon looks over at the window and sees Crow sitting on the perch. He knows he can’t come in, but still sits there. Stefan’s body relaxes without even seeing him. 

Chapter Text

From the couch, Stefan tosses a football to Tyler. His friend yawns as he catches it. Matt sits on the floor, mindlessly flipping through the channels. They’ve sat like this for the past half hour after finishing their group project for Biology.

“This is boring,” Tyler complains.

Stefan nods in agreement. “Maybe we should see what Bonnie and Elena are up to.”

Matt shakes his head. “Bonnie has a date. Elena went to the mall with her mom.”

“We could go to the mall.”

“And do what?” Tyler scoffs. “That’s for chicks.”

Stefan rolls his eyes and effortlessly catches the ball. Matt flips the channel once more and it lands on motor cross. Tyler sits up straight, grinning.

“I just got an idea. Let’s drag out the ATVs.”

Matt sighs, annoyed. “Stefan can’t do that, remember?”

Tyler lets out his own sigh. Stefan frowns. If he weren’t there, the guys wouldn’t be bored. They could play football at full force, work on their cars, and overall be normal teenage boys. But he’s here, limiting their options. 

Sometimes he doesn’t understand why they hang out with him. He holds them back in so many ways. All he seems good for is partnering up on the project and knowing most of the answers.

He takes in Tyler’s bored face before speaking up.

“Let’s do it.”

Tyler’s face lights up while Matt frowns. “You’re not supposed to drive a car.”

“An ATV is different.”

“I doubt Damon would even let you drive one of those Cozy Coupes.”

Stefan rolls his eyes. “Damon isn’t here.”

“Last time…”

Stefan interrupts. “Last time I was avoiding the drop. I just did so a few nights ago. I’m fine.”

“Don’t be such a wet blanket, Matt,” Tyler says. “If Stefan says he’s up to it, then he is.”

Matt looks between the two. Stefan holds his breath. If anyone would snitch to Damon, it’d definitely be him.

Eventually, Matt smiles. “Alright. Let’s rock.”

Tyler whoops and jumps off the couch. Stefan laughs and stands, wrapping an arm around Matt. His friend grins as they head out to the garage.

Matt forgets all about his reservations once they’re out on an abandoned road. He spends so much time either working or doing schoolwork, it’s not often he gets to do stuff like this. Tyler is the only one ensuring he has teen years at this point. It doesn’t hurt that Stefan has dragged Bonnie into their life and kept Elena in it too.

The three guys zoom down the road. Stefan is for sure a pro. Matt remembers him mentioning that he had a motorcycle before the truth about his classification came out. Seems he had a whole other life, filled with intrigue and adventure.

Now, he gets to be coddled and loved by his big brother.

Vicki loves him, but she’d never do what Damon did. Not that it’s even a concern.

Matt pushes his fears away and revs the engine once more. He zooms down the road, passing Tyler but not coming even close to Stefan. Tyler frowns, narrowing his eyes. Matt holds back a sigh. Even with Stefan and Tyler being friends now, there’s still a bit of a rivalry.

Tyler’s foot hits the pedal and picks up speed. He channels his inner wolf and manages to pull up right beside Stefan. The two friends smirk at one another. Stefan floors it, his ATV becoming a blur. Matt brakes own to avoid getting hurt. Stefan turns around, a smug smirk coming across his face. Matt spots the tree coming.

“Stefan!” 

Stefan whips back around, but even his vampiric reflexes aren’t enough. He collides right into the tree, being thrown from it. Stefan lands several feet away into the woods. Tyler and Matt jump off their own and race to him. Stefan rolls over, groaning in pain. The blood on his forehead slowly dries up and the initial bruising fades.

“He’ll be okay,” Tyler mutters. “The same can’t be said about my bike.”

Matt reaches down to help Stefan up, but his friend skids back on his bottom, fear filling his eyes. 

“I…I want DayDay.”

Matt and Tyler exchange a look.

“Shit,” Tyler mumbles.

Matt takes a deep breath. He’s briefly had to deal with Elena and Stefan’s little spaces in the past. This time, he doesn’t have Bonnie’s bag of tricks. He crouches in front of Stefan.

“Stef, it’s me. Matty.” Matt tries to force a smile. “You know me. I’m your friend.”

Stefan trembles a little. “Matty?”

“That’s right. Ty is here too.”

Tyler awkwardly waves, rocking back and forth on his heels. He’s not as good with their friends when they’re like this.

Matt looks back down at his younger friend. “I know this is scary, but you have to let us help you out of here.”

Stefan pouts. “I want DayDay.”

“I know you do, but he’s not here.”

“Call him.”

“No,” Tyler speaks up. Tears well up in Stefan’s eyes. “He’s going to kill us!”

Stefan begins to sob, covering his face with his hands. Matt manages to pull him up and wraps his arms around Stefan, hugging him tight. The little one buried his head in Matt’s shoulder, clinging to his shirt.

“Shhh, it’s okay. It’s okay.”

He glares up at Tyler. His friend rolls his eyes but lets out a gentle sigh.

“Let’s get him out of here. I’ll have the driver come fetch these later.”

Stefan barely pulls away to look up at Tyler. His face is red and stained with tears. “I’m sorry, Ty.”

“It’s alright. Just let me help you.”

“Then I can see my brudder?”

Tyler hesitates then nods. He bends down and lifts Stefan into his arms, tossing his over his shoulder with ease. Matt starts to point out that isn’t the best way to carry a Little but stops himself. Instead, he pushes himself up off the ground and follows Tyler back to the manor.

Out of nowhere, a crow dives down, trying to get to Stefan. Tyler swats at it.

“Be gone!”

The crow doesn’t let up, pecking Tyler in the forehead. Tyler glowers at it, trying to take hold of the feathers. The crow attacks his hair, pulling at it. Tyler screams, keeping a grip on Stefan with one hand, while swatting the bird with the other. Matt jumps forward, pushing it off his best friend’s head. The crow caws loudly before flying out of sight.

“What the hell was that?” Matt asks, double checking that it’s really gone. 

Tyler shakes his head. “I don’t fucking know but let’s get out of here.”

Tyler watches as Matt flips on an episode of SpongeBob for Stefan. He gives him the bunny they found in the hidden compartment of the little vampire’s leather jacket as well as a juice box that Tyler dug out from when his diabetic cousin was staying with them. A fuzzy blanket is draped around him.

Matt makes sure Stefan is distracted before walking over to Tyler. “At least he’s not crying anymore,” he mumbles.

Tyler nods, letting out a deep breath. “How do we snap him out of this?”

Matt blinks. “ Snap him out of it? ”

“Yeah, like how do you turn this off?”

Matt clicks his tongue, annoyance taking over his blue eyes. “He can’t just turn it off, Tyler. That’s the whole point. He needs to be tended to until he naturally shifts back!”

“Don’t snap at me! It’s not like I’ve ever been around one of them for this long. Klaus or Damon usually pick them up.”

“Well, I guess we call Damon then.”

Tyler quickly shakes his head, grabbing Matt’s hand before he can fetch his phone. His friend arches a brow.

“Damon will kill us.”

“That’s a little dramatic, don’t ya think?”

“The last time we played football, he all but threatened us.”

“Damon’s all bark and no bite.”

“Tell that to Mr. Turner. Did you see his mugshot? Damon beat the shit out of him.”

Matt runs his fingers through his hair.

“What do we do?”

“Where’s Stefan’s jacket?”

Matt exits the room and returns a moment later with the brown leather. Tyler searches the pockets until he finds the phone. No passcode, thankfully. He finds Stefan’s text chain with his older brother and adds a new one.

Can I stay at Tyler’s until curfew?

The phone dings a moment later.

Why?

Tyler groans. He isn’t going to make this easy. 

We’re having so much fun. I don’t want to go home yet.

“Just what fun are you having?”

Tyler and Matt jump, spinning around. Damon stands there, that damn crow perched on his shoulder. Tyler tries to keep his composure.

“You can’t just barge in here! Don’t vampires have to be invited?”

“Yes, and your mother already did that decades ago.”

He looks at the crow and the bird flies out an empty window. Damon pushes past the stammering teenagers and into the living room. He looks at the TV and scoffs, shutting it off. Stefan glances up, his pout melting into a grin.

“DayDay! You came!”

Damon nods, his face lightening a bit. “I did, buddy.” He picks Stefan up, the blanket dropping to the floor. “What’s going on?”

“I got boo boos.”

Tyler resumes his nervous rocking. Matt bites his nails.

Damon’s frown doesn’t decrease, even after finding no injuries.

“They went away super fast,” Stefan rambles on. “Vampy magic.”

Damon nods “And just what were you doing to get the boo boos?”

Stefan twists a little. Damon keeps his eyes drilled into him.

“Down,” Stefan whines.

“Not until you tell me what you were doing.”

“Nothin’! Just playing with Ty and Matty.”

“Playing what?”

“I want down!”

“Stefan Antonio Salvatore.”

Matt jumps forward. “We were racing ATVs, sir,” he blabs.

Damon pinches the bridge of his nose. The crow lead him to the crash sight. The minute he smelled Stefan’s blood on the tree, he knew. He just hoped his brother would be honest.

The elder brother looks at his younger. “We are going to have a bit of a talk young man.” He looks back at Tyler and Matt. “And don’t think you two are off the hook either.”

Tyler frowns, his bravado melting. “You can’t punish us.”

“Your mother always said if you disrespected me, I could handle you how I saw fit.” He glances at Matt. “And I know Vicky won’t kick up a fuss over me having you stand in time out.”

“Time out?!” Matt repeats incredulously. “We’re 16. And caregivers!”

“Status has no bearing on punishment. You two each pick a corner and stand there.”

“Day,” Stefan whines. Damon shoots him a Look and he quiets. 

Tyler scoffs. “I’m not going in time out!”

“You are. I told you specifically to not put him in danger. You’re lucky you’re not my ward or we’d be having a much different conversation. So, corner. Now.”

Damon growls. Matt instantly complies, racing to the corner of the living room. Tyler folds his arms over his chest. Damon walks closer, eyes narrowing. Tyler fidgets, clearly trying to stay strong.

“I’ll get you kicked off the team.”

Tyler and Stefan gasp. Damon remains firm.

“You…you wouldn’t,” Tyler stutters.

“YoI wanna test me?”

Tyler grumbles but reluctantly picks a corner opposite Matt’s. Damon hoists Stefan up further and carries him into the kitchen. He shuts the door and settles his brother into a chair. Stefan clings his bunny to his chest.

“We’ve talked about this,” Damon says, his voice firm. “You do not do big boy things with your friends.”

“Just wanted to have fun,” Stefan whines.

“There are alternatives, little boy, ones you are aware of.”

“Wanted to be like Matt and Ty.”

Damon kneels in front of his brother.

“You are not. I know it’s unfair. You don’t have to like it. But they are older than you. Maybe not age wise but they’re aren’t little boys like you are.”

Stefan pouts. “I was big when I rode it.”

“Even when you’re big, you’re still a little boy. This was incredibly dangerous, Stefan. What if your injuries didn’t heal? What if Matt and Tyler couldn’t help you.” Stefan sniffles, shrugging. “Right. You don’t know because you’re a little boy, even when you’re big. That’s why DayDay has rules.”

“I broked them,” Stefan mumbles.

“You did, and you’re getting a spanking for that.” Stefan whines, kicking his legs. “I know your older side decided to do this, but I also know he’s still in there and you both need to learn this.”

“Man.”

“No electronics or going out for the rest of the week.”

“But that’s not fair!”

“No, this ,” Damon gestures around the kitchen. “Wasn’t fair.”

Damon sits in the chair beside Stefan and pulls him over his lap. He pulls down his jeans, followed by his boxers. 

“You’re getting 20.”

If Stefan was still in his older space, he’d get more. Damon knows what his brother can handle. He also knows there’s no way that Matt or Tyler will hear this, which is what matters. He doesn’t want to embarrass  his brother.

 His palm smacks Stefan’s plump bottom. Stefan whines, his legs dangling off Damon’s lap.

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

“Why are you over my knee, Stefan?”

“Owww! ‘Cause I brokeded the rules!“

“Which rules?” 

Damon’s hand move up and down the bottom, making sure it’s getting nice and warm.  He’s not going full force. Just enough for th message to sink in. 

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

“Ouchie! No more, DayDay!” Damon smacks his bottom. Stefan’s face grows red as he pounds his fist against the chair beside them. “I did big boy things!”

“And?”

Another smack. Tears fall down Stefan’s cheeks. “I…I lied,” he stammers.

“That’s right.” Damon swats his sit spot twice.

“Ahhh! Ouchie! I’m sorry, DayDay.”

Damon nods, knowing his brother can’t see him. He wishes he didn’t have to do this. Truth is, he should’ve the first time his brother was caught playing football with the guys.

“The other times…”

This is a reoccurring theme. Damon gets it. They’re teenage boys. They want to have fun.

But Stefan can’t be one of the guys. It sucks but it’s their reality.

Stefan is still thrashing about after Damon finishes the spanking. He kicks his legs and pouts, fat tears falling down his red cheeks. All the while, he keeps a grip on Bunny. Damon rubs his bottom remove some of the pain. He sits Stefan up on his lap and finds some napkins, cleaning his face. Stefan squirms, glaring at his big brother through watery eyes. 

“Meanie.”

Damon holds back a laugh. He rubs Stefan’s back. “You can think that if you want. But you won’t do this again, will you?”

Stefan sighs, nodding. Damon kisses the top of his head.

“Good boy.”

Stefan rubs his eyes. “I wan’ blood.”

“Let me tend to your friends, then we can go home.”

Damon pulls up Stefan’s briefs and jeans, patting us sore bottom. Stefan bounces from one too to another, rubbing at it with one hand, clinging his bunny with the other.  Damon scoops him back up and carries him into the living room. Much to his surprise, the two are still in their corners. He clears his throat and tells them to come forward. They comply, both pale as a ghost.

“Stefan isn’t hanging out with either of you for the next month. In that time, I want you to think about how you act around him. Because next time, I’m not going to be this friendly. Are we clear?”

Matt slowly nods. Tyler stares at him wide eyed until his friend elbows him in the ribs. He quickly mutters an okay .

Damon carries his brother out of the manor. Stefan is still sniffling and rubbing at his eyes. Damon sighs. Just what is he gonna do with this boy?

Chapter Text

Stefan could easily ace every class in his sleep. He’s taken them enough. The only way the school finds it fair is by not counting vampires in the running for valedictorian, which Stefan is okay with. The last thing he needs is to give a huge speech at graduation. He’d much rather it go to someone like Bonnie, who actually puts in the work for their grades.

Damon didn’t want to make it too easy on Stefan, however. Over the years, they’ve both picked up a few languages. Giuseppe spoke Italian, so they’re as fluent in that as they are English. He knows enough Spanish, even Mandarin after he and Lexi spent a few months in China. Being stationed in Germany made him not as fluent as the rest, but if Mystic Falls High offered it, he’d pass with flying colors.

French is one of the few he’s not nearly proficient in. He knows enough to get by when he visits. It’s just not one of his favorite places to visit, as much as it is Damon’s.

Naturally, that was the one his brother selected for him after he enrolled. Stefan couldn’t argue. It’s the one challenging course.

Halfway through the year, Mrs. Pomater goes on maternity leave and they receive a short term sub, Mrs. Aubert. She’s a vampire who spent over 500 years in France before coming to America with her husband. She’s kind, speaking with a slight accent and always smiles at Stefan.

As Stefan collects his books after class, he hears her soft voice.

“Mr. Salvatore? May I speak with you?”

Stefan pauses, watching the other students disperse. He remembers the last time he was left alone with a teacher. He swallows, gripping his backpack. Mrs. Aubert walks around her desk. She’s a tall woman, likely his height. Her auburn hair is tied back in a bun, black rimmed glasses framing her dark eyes. She’s probably biologically around mid 40s to early 50s. Stefan fidgets.

“I um, my brother will be waiting…”

“You’re not in trouble,” Mrs. Aubert assures him. Stefan still glances from her to the door. She sighs. “I heard about Mr. Tanner.”

Stefan slowly meets her eye. “You did?”

“Dreadful man. I promise, you’re safe with me.”

Stefan hesitantly takes a step forward. She give him a warm smile.

“I’ve noticed on your last test that you struggle with the verbs.”

Stefan nods. “I’m sorry. I studied, but it’s such a close language to Italian, my brain mixes them up.”

“I understand,”she says, her smile remaining, “I see it happen often with multilingual students. It can be a little overstimulating. It’s why I don’t recommend children learn more than one language so young.”

Stefan furrows his brows. “My brother always said it was best we learned Italian so young. Made it easier to travel.”

For once, his teacher’s smile wavers. She quickly regains composure.

“Either way, I could help you with this, if you’d like. I stay after every mercredi and vendredi.”

It takes Stefan a moment to translate in his head. “I could come Wednesday, or erm, mercredi.”

Mrs. Aubert claps her hands. “Excellent. I shall see you then.”

Stefan nods and starts to walk away when Mrs. Aubert calls after him. He turns back around and she busies over, leaning down and quickly tying his shoe. Stefan blushes slightly.

“Oh, uh, thanks. Or, merci.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you.”

Stefan does his best to not give her a weird look as he walks out.

When Stefan arrives for tutoring on Wednesday, he is surprised to find the room empty sans Mrs. Aubert.

“No one else needs extra help?” Stefan asks as she approaches him. He finds that hard to believe given the grades he saw on the last test.

“You’re the only one who showed,” she replies, shaking her head. “Too many students don’t care about their education, but you do.” She squeezes his shoulder. “Such a good boy.”

Stefan blushes under the praise. He slides down into a desk in the front, pulling out his text book and binder. Aubert walks around the desk and returns with a thermos. Stefan instantly sniffs out the bunny blood.  She hands it over.

“I figured you may be thirsty.”

Stefan opens his mouth to say he doesn’t usually have blood until the evening. He then remembers this woman controls his grades and opens it, taking a small sip.

“Thank you.”

She gives him a kind but pointed look. Stefan forces himself to drink the rest. Damon would never do that. Unless Stefan is being a brat and refusing to drink even a drop, he accepts when his brother is full.

Maybe his brother isn’t as strict as he thought. Even Lexi would tell him to trust his body. She hasn’t forced blood on him since his ripper rehab days.

Doing his best not to cough up the excess, Stefan gestures to his book. “Shall we?”

Aubert reaches over to her desk and plucks out a tissue, wiping Stefan’s mouth. Stefan wiggles a bit, which only makes her smile. Aubert tosses the tissue and turns back to him.

“Let’s.”

In spite of his better judgement, Stefan returns for tutoring for 3 more weeks. Each time, Aubert has blood or some other treat for him. She’ll tie his shoes or wipe his face. Aubert sits just inches away from him, reminding him to sit up straight or write neater. Stefan obliges. He’s no longer afraid of failing, but simply rationalizes that this may come from European culture. His father, and later his brother, often reprimanded him about the same things. Stefan isn’t going to disrespect her.

The fourth Wednesday, he drops halfway through the day and Damon picks him up early. Aubert emails offering to meet Thursday to make up missed work. Stefan offers to wait until Friday, but she insists.

Once again, Stefan is the only one in the room when he enters. A thermos sits at his desk. After greeting her with a quiet Bonjour, Stefan sits and stares at the metal container. Aubert drags her wheely chair and sits in front of him.

“How much blood do you typically drink at home?”

Stefan meets her eye. “Usually two, at minimum . More if I’ve dropped or gotten hurt.”

Aubert hums. “And you live with your brother?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“How old is he?”

“In human years or…?”

Aubert interrupts with a nod. “Biologically, yes.”

“25.  We’re 8 years apart.” Stefan laughs a little. “Often seems like more.”

Aubert doesn’t crack a smile. “Your parents?”

Stefan frowns. “Mama died when I was 10. Consumption. Father…”

Stefan quickly starves away the memory. He cannot cry in front of her.

“He was gone not long after Damon and I turned.”

“I see.” Aubert drums her fingers on the desk. “So, it’s just you two?”

“I have an older sister, Lexi. We’re not biologically related, but she’s helped me through, well a lot. She travels a lot, though. So, I guess you could say it’s just me and Damon.”

“That doesn’t get lonely?”

Stefan shrugs. “Not really. It’s kind of nice, just the two of us. He understands me the best.”

“Do you miss having real parents?”

Stefan holds back a growl, a bit of protectiveness filling him.

“I have a parent. Damon adopted me. Even when we were kids, he was the one that got me out of bed, dressed, made sure I attended to my studies.” Stefan pushes himself up out of his seat, hiking his unopened backpack over his shoulder.

Aubert rises, an eyebrow arched. “I’ve upset you.”

“I just…I don’t like people talking about my brother. Or undermining his place in my life.”

Stefan’s stomach hurts. He can feel the outline of his bunny in the hidden jacket pocket, but it’s not enough.

“Apologies,” Aubert says, not sounding the least bit sincere. “I’m just not used to seeing such a dynamic. Most Littles have at least a mommy and daddy. Especially ones who are a decent amount older than him.”

“I’m good.”

“You think that because it’s all you know.”

Stefan narrows his eyes. She continues before he can break Damon’s “no disrespecting adults” rules.

“I’m sure you’re aware there’s a waitlist for caretakers seeking Littles. Especially the supernatural.”

Stefan’s mouth drops open, trying to hide a scoff.

“Of fucking course,” he mumbles.

Anger etches Aubert’s face. “I don’t appreciate this attitude, Stefan.”

“I don’t appreciate you trying to take me from my brother!”

Stefan storms to the door. Aubert vamps in front of him.

“As I said, this is all you know.” Her voice is stern. “You need a woman’s touch. From the looks of it, perhaps a stricter father.”

“You’re insane, lady.”

“You will not speak to me that way!”

“Kiss my ass.”

Stefan goes to open the door when a rough hand grabs his arm. He growls.

A softer but still firm voice fills the room,

“Just what is going on in here?”

Aubert releases his arm. Stefan exhales. He has never been so happy to see Caroline Forbes-Mikaelson.

“Mr. Salvatore has quite the mouth on him. I was taking him to the office to phone his brother.”

Caroline folds her arms over her chest. “I happen to know the Salvatores very well. Damon isn’t raising a disrespectful child.”

“Clearly, he should do a better job.”

Stefan growls, his fangs showing. Caroline puts a hand on his back, rubbing gentle circles. He slowly calms and retracts them.

“Mrs. Aubert, tomorrow is your last day, correct?” She opens her mouth to speak, but Caroline continues. “Stefan will do his work in my room.”

“That’s hardly appropriate.”

“I think it is. Especially as the alternative is Damon coming down here. Something tells me he wouldn’t be as nice as me.” She pats Stefan on the shoulder. “Come with me, Stef. I’ll give you a ride.”

Stefan allows her to guide him away and down to her car. The pain in his stomach doesn’t get any better.

“Where’s Elena?” He asks as his English teacher unlocks the doors.

“Her daddy picked her up.”

“Oh.”

He’s glad she’s not here to see him like this. In fact, he’s avoided her and the guys for a reason. They have to deal with enough.

Stefan climbs into the car and checks the time. He was supposed to study for an hour, so Damon won’t be coming anytime soon.

Caroline puts the car in drive and pulls out of her space. “Is Damon at home?”

“He should be. Council meeting was at 10 this morning.”

Caroline nods. “If he’s not, you can just come to my house until he can come fetch you.”

“You don’t have to do any of this, Mrs. Forbes-Mikaelson.” He wrings his wrists. “Any of it.”

“It’s nothing I wouldn’t want someone to do for Elena.”

Stefan frowns. “She’s never told she’s missing out. She has a mom and a dad.”

“No, but people do give her a hard time for being adopted.” Caroline turns on her blinker. “And I’ve had to hold back kicking a lot of ass.”

Stefan holds back a smile. “You’re a good mom.”

Caroline beams a little at the praise. She glances over at him.

“Do you wish you had a mom?”

“No.” The answer is quick, easy. “I just want Damon.”

Both in the figurative and literal sense. He wishes his brother was here.

“Then just ignore people like Mrs. Aubert. They don’t know what they’re talking about.”

“I’m not scared of her.” Caroline casts a doubtful look. “I’m not.”

There’s a lot of people Stefan is afraid of, but he knows the substitute is harmless. She’s a jerk, but she isn’t going to try kidnapping him or anything. She’s nothing more than an annoyance.

“I just don’t like when people talk badly about Damon. He can be annoying, strict, overprotective, a pain in my a…butt,” Stefan quickly corrects. Caroline snorts. “But he’s my brother. He’s all I’ve ever needed. He’s given up a lot for me. Maybe he’s not perfect but…he’s mine.”

Caroline omits a soft aw. “I’m sure he feels the same way about you. And it’s good you know what you want.”

“So, you won’t tell him, right?”

“I have to.”

Stefan whines, resisting the urge to kick his legs.

“Please, you can’t!”

“Stefan, like I said, I’m a mom. If someone pulled a stunt like this with Elena, I’d want to know.”

“He’s going to be upset.”

“I’ll make sure he doesn’t go all crazy on your teacher.”

“No! He’s going to get sad again! I don’t want that.”

Caroline opens her mouth then closes it. Stefan’s stomach hurts more now. Caroline stops at a red light, looking over at him.

“What do you mean he’ll get sad?”

“Every time someone tries to tell him I need a mom or that he’s not my dad, he gets upset. He feels guilty. And I don’t need him to be! Like I said, I’m happy with how things are. I don’t want him to be sad.”

Caroline sighs, running her fingers through her blonde curls. Stefan discreetly holds his stomach. He wants to be with his brother right now, but also doesn’t want to see him upset.

“He has to know, honey,” Caroline says. Stefan pouts. “It’s very sweet that you want to protect your brother, but think about it like this. You get upset when he tells you how to feel.” Stefan tilts his head. “I try not to listen to you and Elena’s conversations but that’s not always easy. I can’t just turn it off.” Stefan concedes with a nod. “My point is, Damon can’t protect you from your inner demons and anxiety. It just happens. So, you have to let him feel his.”

Stefan chews on his lip. “I don’t like it.”

“I know. It’s one of the hardest parts of loving someone. We don’t like seeing them in pain, huh?”

Stefan nods. Caroline pulls forward as the light turns green.

“Can I tell him?” He asks. “I promise I really will. We just have a deal that I’ll tell him everything. Sometimes I don’t, but I promise I will this time.”

Caroline gives him a small smile. “Sure.” She squeezes his arm. “Damon really is doing a good job with you.”

Damon rushes to the door the minute he smells Stefan enter the property. It’s opened before he and Caroline can even get out of the car. He opens his mouth to speak, only to have Stefan fling himself onto his big brother. Surprised, Damon wraps him into a big bear hug, caressing the back of his head.

“What’s going on, Bunny,” he whispers. “I was going to pick you up in a little bit.”

Stefan shakes his head into Damon’s shoulder. “Tummy hurts,” he mumbles.

Damon continues to stroke his hair. He looks up at Caroline. “What happened?”

“He’ll tell you,” she says, softly. “Just try to listen before you react, alright?”

Damon is speechless as she climbs back into her car and drives away. He keeps a tight grip on Stefan as he leads him into the house and over to the living room. Damon pulls them both onto the couch and Stefan stays snuggled into his side. The older brother unzips Stefan’s jacket and manages to get it off of him, despite his baby not helping at all. Damon removes Bunny from the inside pocket and tucks it into Stefan’s arms. His brother cuddles it close.

He gazes down at his little brother, trying to figure him out. Stefan hasn’t dropped, or if he has, no more than a young teenager. Yet, he looks anxious.

“Feel a little better?” Stefan nods, finding a way to cling to both his comfort item and his big brother. “What’s going on, Bunny Boy? Why did you leave your tutoring early?”

Stefan bites his lip. “I don’t want you to be sad.”

Damon furrows his brows. “Stef, I told you, I can’t promise I won’t be angry at someone…”

“No, I mean, I don’t want you to be sad.”

Damon stares at him, confused. Little by little, it comes to him.

“You mean, my feelings will be hurt?” Stefan nods. Damon clears his throat, trying to steel himself. “Are you going to say something to purposefully hurt me?”

“No.”

“Did someone else say something that would?”

Stefan nibbles on the top of his thumb. “Yeah.”

“What is it?” Stefan remains silent. “Stefan.”

“I don’t agree with this person.”

“I can tell, because whatever it is, is bothering you. Please just tell me. Then we can get it over with.”

Stefan takes a deep breath. He drops his bunny and pulls away from Damon, leaving an ache in the big brother’s heart.

“Mrs. Aubert…she’s a caretaker.” Damon nods. “And well, um, she was always really nice to me. Which was a nice change of pace in comparison to Tanner, ya know?” Another nod on Damon’s end. “Then she started saying all this stuff…”

Damon tilts his head. “What kind of stuff?”

“About you…and me…and the way we live our lives. She kept asking about our parents and how old you were. She kept saying that Littles need a mom and a dad. How there’s no way you could raise me right. Then she started on how long the waitlist is for caretakers to adopt supernatural Littles…”

Damon purses his lips, tuning out the rest of the explanation. It’s not the first time he’s heard of this. No one has been so bold as to actually confront one of them, but plenty of people have made their comments.

“You’re only 8 years older than him, can you really act as a parent?”

“Doesn’t he need a mom?”

“You really should let him spend some time with Lexi. She’s the closest he’s got.”

“There’s couples that will rehome Littles, ya know.”

Damon grits his teeth and walks along. Smacking them around is not worth losing Stefan. He swallows the guilt, the pain, the embarrassment and keeps walking.

It’s never going to end. Everyone will forever judge the 25 year old that adopted their 17 year old little brother. They’ll wonder why he doesn’t have a mom. Why Damon doesn’t let him travel with Lexi more.

Because Damon is selfish. Stefan is his. He’ll reluctantly share him with Lexi once every few months, but he will never give him up. Damon is his big brother, dammit. He’s his dad in every way that it counts. No one is taking his baby away. Ever.

Damon tries to shut out the guilt. He has nothing to be sorry for when it comes to living a bachelor-esque lifestyle. There is nothing wrong with being a single parent. Stefan doesn’t even want a mom. He loves Lexi, but he’d never leave his brother either.

God, it’s probably not good how co-dependent they are.

“I don’t want that, Damon,” Stefan’s voice pulls him from his thoughts. Damon looks down into his green eyes. “I don’t want a mom. I just want you.”

“I know, buddy, I know.” Damon kisses his forehead. “You’re all I need too.”

“She doesn’t know what she’s talking about. She can’t take me from you.”

Damon rolls his eyes. “I’d like to see her try.” He shakes his head. “In fact, she’s going to wish she ever chose to come to this damn continent.”

Stefan frowns. “Day, come on!”

“She got you all worked up and insulted my parenting. She’s lucky all I’m going to do is scream.”

“She doesn’t matter! Like you said, you’d never let anyone take me away from you. Her last day is tomorrow and Mrs. Forbes-Mikaelson said I could do my work in her class. So, just let it go!”

Stefan gets up off the couch. Damon scoffs, rising to his feet.

“Have you met me?”

Stefan rolls his eyes. “Unfortunately, yes, and that’s why I didn’t want to tell you.”

“I am not going to let some Euro-bitch talk about me like that to you. It’s making you feel bad.”

“No, you are!”

Damon takes a step back. Stefan groans.

“I don’t care about her! I don’t! I can handle idiots like that. But I’m so scared to tell you anything because I know you’ll get like this and I hate it! It’s not fair!”

Stefan starts to vamp out of the room, but Damon grabs him.

“I know I can fly off the handle,” he says softly. “I try not to…but it’s just a part of who I am. I can’t just sit back and watch the world hurt you. But I also don’t want to be the one who does it.”

Stefan pouts. “You can’t change who you are.”

“I’m trying. I really am. But Stef, I’ve been like this for over a hundred years, even before I became a vampire. It’s not easy to just let that go. And hell, even when I do, I’m always going to protect you, and want to scorch the Earth when someone hurts you.”

Stefan slowly nods. Damon sighs.

“This is all because…you’re mine. Maybe that makes me possessive, but I don’t care. I spent so long neglecting you, I’m not going to let that continue. You’re my baby, Stef.” Damon gives him a sad smile. “I can’t just shut this off and I don’t want to.”

“Just like I can’t turn off my guilt,” Stefan mumbles.

“That’s right.” Damon goes back to fixing his baby brother’s hair. “I think we both have things to accept about each other.”

“It’s gonna take time.”

“I know, trust me. I only recently began understanding your animal blood diet.”

“So, you may be freaking out over anyone who dares to look at me for another century?”

“Probably so, Bunny Boy. Probably so.”

Stefan rolls his eyes and begins to walk away. Damon grabs him, flipping him upside down to tickle him. Stefan screeches in happiness. Damon’s own anxiety is still building up, but for the moment, he can distract himself with his own brother’s happiness.

Chapter Text

Damon knocks on Stefan’s door, only opening when he gets a soft “come in”. He expects to see his brother sitting at his desk or cleaning. Instead, he lays in bed, on his side, staring at the wall. The lights are off, curtains drawn. Damon raises an eyebrow and walks over. He turns on the lamp and Stefan winces. Damon notices his daylight ring on the nightstand and quickly kills the brightness.

“What are you doing, buddy?” Stefan shrugs, his face blank. “Why do you have your ring on?”

“Don’t need it,” Stefan mumbles. “Dark.”

“Still. You never take it off.”

Stefan doesn’t respond. Damon leans down and feels his forehead. Normal temperature.

“Does your tummy hurt?”

“No.”

“Are you tired?”

“Sure.”

Damon frowns, sitting in front of him. Stefan rolls over and hugs his bunny to his chest. Damon rubs his back.

“Baby, what’s wrong? This isn’t you.”

“I told you, I’m tired.”

“It’s not even that late. Something’s clearly bothering you.”

“Right now, you.”

Damon‘s brows knit together. “What did I do?”

“You’re bugging me. I just want to sleep.”

“You’re not even in jammies.”

“I’ll be fine.” Stefan grabs a pillow and pulls it over his face. “Just leave me alone.”

“No, not when you’re like this.”

“Dammit, Damon,” Stefan whines are muffled. “I want to be alone! I’ll be fine! You can use that monitor you think I don’t know about to check up on me.”

Damon discreetly glances to the bunny lamp on the nightstand. The guy at the store promised Stefan wouldn’t be able to tell.

“You shouldn’t be alone,” Damon whispers. “You’re clearly upset about something.”

“I’m just tired. Please, Day, just leave me alone.”